gamer Eight day twenty nine- part 2

Day29

“You snore” Lady Amethyst said.

Bloodstone fidgeted, “Well it’s not like I intended to snore”

“You still snore,“ She said giving him a serious look.

“Well I am sorry that I was snoring.” He said looking like he wanted to change the subject. His boots were off and hee stood a little confused as to how he had ended up in the tent.

The drake Sergeant entered the tent, “We have scouts, who say there is an army heading out way and they will be here in about an hour. Also there are a group of people fleeing from them; they should be here around the same time.”

“How many people are we talking?” Bloodstone asked.

The drake hesitated, “About a hundred or so. There doesn’t appear to be any way to save them. It looks like a trap.”

Bloodstone nodded, “Have horses saddled and brought up. I want a small group to see what we are dealing with. I also want the wagons waiting at the  bend in the road, we will need soldiers to load as many people on as we can. Make sure we get an accurate count and if we need more wagons or horses get them there we havewhat a couple of hours as best?”

“I strongly suggest you stay here. A lot can happen in a few hours” He said.

“Noted, I will need to see this for myself. Rana help me with my gear, I’m going to go see what is going on” Bloodstone said.

Rana stood still, “I will not let you go off and do something foolish.”

Lady Amethyst nodded and exited the tent, she was calling out orders, and there were voices outside that were both hurried and loud.

Bloodstone sighed, “I shouldn’t need to explain myself.”

“Very well,” she stepped over to a large chest that was on one side of the tent. “I need the key”

Bloodstone tossed her the key. She caught it and opened the chest. On the top were two swords, in scabbards. She picked them both up and set them on the small table in front of him. She then picked up a leather tunic that was now on the top and set in next to the swords.

Bloodstone put on the leather tunic; it was clean and fit properly. He then strapped on the two swords after being handed the belt from the chest.

The tent flap fluttered and Lady Amethyst stepped back in the tent. She had changed and was wearing a robe; it shimmered in the light, as if it were made from tiny crystals. She looked him over, “Xach is getting changed do you know what you are going to do?”

“I have a question can you do the chain stuns, have you practiced the spells enough to be able to cast them in sequence?”

She laughed, “I have more than enough stuns to chain them for hours.”

Everyone else looked confused.

“I only worry about ranged attacks and spells.” He said to her.

“You said you can stop most spells, the ranged attacks will do little with protective runes.”

“Whenever you are ready, who else is going?” He asked.

“You said you wanted a small group, Xyre, and Rana, and Violet said she would go. The winged drakes have volunteered, insisted really.”

Violet entered she was wearing a blood red skimpy leather harness that left very little to the imagination. She had tied her black hair back and braided it.

“My lord, I am ready.” Violet said with a deep bow. She looked a little tired, Rana had helped wipe her eyes from earlier. They were still red and puffy from the crying it looked more like she had been up all night drinking.

Bloodstone picked up a black satchel out of the chest and put it over his shoulder and across his chest. “The potions are clearly marked, if it is not marked, it is not something you should be using. “ He handed a white leather satchel to Violet.  “I want the front of the barrier setup before we get back. If we time this perfectly we can trap them inside it and finish them and rescue those fleeing.”

“I apologize, we are running behind. I don’t think the barrier will be ready before they get here.”

“Get some of the spears ready, we will get the far end setup.” Bloodstone said.

The drake Sargent nodded, and stepped out of the tent and began yelling orders.

 

The small group of mounted drakes and humans looked across the grasslands, one of the drakes was looking through a magical spyglass. “There” She pointed.

It was a small group,  Bloodstone, Marcus and Miguel were at the head of the group. Behind them in the middle Lady Amethyst was flanked by two of the drakes, Hijala Enevia and Enevia Rustscale behind her was Xrydiane, Rana in the center and Violet. The last two drakes Maldis Snowdrop a white albino drake, and the last female drake Illapressa Lavandarius, and Eve was between them. Xach was on the last horse following them with two soldiers flanking him as a rear guard.

“Eve still not talking to you” Bloodstone asked Miguel.

Miguel looked over his shoulder, “I think she’s still mad at me from yesterday.”

“I don’t think it’s just from yesterday, you don’t appreciate the woman that she is.” Bloodstone said glancing behind him.

“What would you know about her? She’s a woman who needs a strong hand.” Miguel said

“Not the kind that leave bruises and emotion al scars.” Bloodstone said seriously.

Miguel snorted, “You really don’t know her.”

“Maybe, I think I understand her a little.” Bloodstone shrugged and ended the conversation.

Marcus, who had been watching the road and surroundings, stopped the horse. “There, is that the people fleeing?” he said pointing to a road in the distance.

A group of shapes could be seen Bloodstone looked and his eyes adjusted, and he could see a number of younger adults, with children fleeing. They kept looked behind them.  He watched for a moment and saw one of them fall from what appeared to be an arrow to the back of the leg.  And that’s when he saw the demons. They were a large group who were pursuing those fleeing; he lost count at five hundred.  The odd think was that the group was sticking to the road. The Demons seemed to be following the road as well.

“Xach, and Miguel take your teams use the spears as you go. They must into the ground. Make sure you space them out far enough for the spell effect. We don’t want them escaping.” There were two drakes who were carrying large spears each had ten spears in bundles. There were four more horses carrying four more bundles each.

“Do you think this will be enough,” Xach asked.  His team was one of the soldiers , and the albino Drake Mildis

Miguels team was Illapressa and the second soldier. Each soldier was leading two horses with bundles of spears.

“I have no idea two hundred spears should be enough, to close the barrier” Bloodstone said.

Mildas asked, “Where did you get these spears, they do not look like they were made for combat.”

Bloodstone looked back at the white scaled drake, “They were made for a temporary barrier, something I was thinking about using while we worked on the walls, it wouldn’t keep big monsters out but if it’s about the same size as the spears we should be able to get a good barrier.”

“I still don’t understand how they work.” Xack said.

“I’m combining several concepts, and ideas into one, let’s get this started remember you have to be able to see each previous spear if you can see the last one then there will be no gaps. If you have a valley put one on the tops and one in the valley. We don’t want gaps, if we can help it. Once the barrier goes up they will try and escape. The main reason we picked this section of road is that it is relatively flat land according to the maps. We are going to put up the back end of the barrier and hope we can get them to cross into it before we raise it. Now get moving, the other teams should be moving to the meeting points, until they are all in the ground we can’t do anything, and we will get swarmed.” Bloodstone explained.

Xach and Miguel went left and right off the road. The teams and two extra horses followed them. The first spears were placed just beyond the walls on each side. The spears were thin and ten feet of steel. There were small rune etchings on each shaft.  Each team had a fighter, a caster and someone to place the spears and control the horses. Getting the horses over the walls was one problem that fortunately was easy to overcome, there were sections of the walls that were open to allow horse and animals to cross. The horses crossed over into the fields without difficulty.

“You figure out the spell to keep the barrier up?” Lady Amethyst asked.

“Most of it, the linking isn’t the problem, it’s the power required, that I am having an issue with.”

“I thought you were going to use magic?” Lady Amethyst asked.

“I was, looking over the numbers I can’t. It would require a mage at each location, that’s not practical, remember this is a test. I have an idea, but until the spears are in place it’s just theory.” He said.

“What about taking them out, once the barrier is up you said you had a plan.” Lady Amethyst asked.

“I do, I need them in a confined space”

Ok, now that’s started we need to get those people moving, they are being picked off. I’m going to go get them moving. Try and buy Xach and Miguel’s teams time. Violet and Hijala with me the rest wait here.”

 

 

He rode the horse and headed down the road Violet and Hijala were right behind him. As he approached the large group they called out to him. “Please help!” A young girl screamed.

“Make way let us pass!” Bloodstone said. They surged towards him, intent on the horse.

“You are almost to safety, stopping me here will endanger you all. I know you are tired and scared, let us pass to give you time!” he said drawing one of his swords.

The group parted and glared at the three of them as they passed. He rode down the road and found the young man limping, with the arrow in his leg. He offered the young man a hand and pulled him up. “This is going to be rough, just hang on”

The kid just nodded. Bloodstone looked at the demons, two arrows landed next to him. Since they were still just firing to fire arrows two more fell closer and he joined back up with the Hijala and Violet. They rode to the back of the group keeping them moving.  The rode far enough behind that they could hear some of the nasty comments and see the looks they were getting. There was a bend in the road, that was where the traps were, the demons had picked up the pace slightly and did not see the dozen wagons and teams of horses. The refugees saw them as they came around the slight bend in the road.

They loaded them onto the wagons and as soon as one was filled they took off to the main encampment. Many of them collapsed with exhaustion, into the wagons. The soldiers there loaded them quickly as each wagon was ready to leave Lady amethyst cast a spell over the whole thing, making them invisible.

A single being crouched a cloak of illusion made her look like part of the wall.  Hijala waited for the demons to pass. She saw the hordes of demons, she stood in a spot that watched them go by. Silently she took note as they passed by the spears. The demons didn’t see them as Lady amethyst had made it appear to be a large rock. The demons ignored the two of them on each side of the road and moved past.

As the demon rounded the slight bend and dip in the road, the refugees they had been following were gone. There was a brief level of confusion and the demons broke out into a run, intent on catching their quarry.

Hundreds of demons walked past her vantage point, tentacles, pinchers, multiple limbs and hands. Things with blue skin, green skin, purple scales, orange fur and every kind of eye imaginable walked past her. There were leader types, who stood taller, and had attendants.  There were some obvious casters, and they seemed to be trying to figure out what had happened.

The drake Hijala noticed they had several slaves being led on chains or in some instances dragged. She also noticed that there were casters, following the leaders.  Hijala’s vantage point was in the lee of a large boulder that marked distances, it was a massive stone, and had been there since before the walls has been built. The spells that had been cast one her were still working as she had not been discovered.

She had a simple job, wait till they all passed and then use a device that she had been given to signal to the defenders. She had also been told to get as far away from the two spears they had put into the ground that were closest to the road.

“I do not see how this is relevant.” The judge said to Kijala.

“Lady Amethyst retains the information, as well as all the knowledge of her husband. The magical devices she has them. I had a way to contact her, and it was confiscated by the city watch”, Kijala said.

“Are you threatening this court?” The judge asked.

“Not at all, I know that she is not expecting me to contact her for at least another day.”

“Very well continue your explanation of this war that you were part of.” The judge said.

Lord Bloodstone had given the teams a way to communicate; they each had a device that fit behind their ear. It was a simple twist of gold with a small gemstone,  that fit over the ear and made communication possible it was a modified version of the message spell. The same device could be used by drakes, as well as other humanoids.  Hijala spoke softly, “Lord Bloodstone, they have slaves, do you want me to stay inside or leave?”

There was a litany of swearing, “Sorry Hijala, it’s not you, looks like we go to plan B. How close are you all to closing the barrier?”

Xach’s voice came over the ear piece,” We just met up with the team we have two spears left.”

Miguels voice was then heard, “We are still planting the barrier spears, we have enough just the terrain here, is not what it was shown on the map. We are going around a large pond.”

“Sargent start removing the barrels and crates from that last wagon, and for sanity sake keep lady Amethyst away from it.” The transmission clicked off as the device on the other end disconnected.

Hijala stood facing the Judge, shackled and dignified. She looked over at Xach and Kuya, “I know Lady Kuya was not present, she was defending the wall. Her younger brother Lord Xachary, was there and can attest to the events that I am about to divulge. Lord Bloodstone is the most dangerous individual I have ever heard of or encountered. The barrier he has us build was only part of his plan.”

There were two individuals in the front row who were listening intently. The two older drakes were known to be knowledgeable to say the least. They were sought after by many guilds in the city. Mostly due to the money and financial dealings they had.

Hijala continued, “I have never really liked humans, this human was something very different. There was a spark about him that made you want to listen to what he had to say. His words resonated with me even in my drug induced stupor.  He asked if I was all right and offered to take away my pain.” Hijala stood proudly on the small dais. “He kept his small promise to me; he healed my pain and helped me. He saw me as a proud drake even then when I was a wreck.” She looked across the court room.  There were only two humans in the entire room the rest were drakes.  “When I say he is a monster, I do not exaggerate. While his wife can be reasoned with, there is no force I know of, that can stop him if he decides you’re his enemy.”

 

There was a click and the voice of Bloodstone returned, “Sorry I didn’t think you needed to hear me yell. Hijala and the rest I need you to clear the barrier once it powers up. Get behind cover if you can and as far away from the spears as you can, it is going to be loud. ”

“What about the slaves?” Xach asked.

There was a long pause. “There is nothing I can do. It’s the demons or us. Once the last barrier spears are in place I will start this up.”

“We have the last spear in place” Miguel said.

The demons had advanced further than expected, in pursuit of the escaping refugees. They were in sight of the army and mistook them fleeing for flight. There was a loud noise like thunder, this noise grew in intensity, not getting softer but louder.  The ground around the spears cracked as the sound grew in intensity. After two minutes of this sound, it just stopped. The army of volunteers raced down the hill into the waiting demons. Many of the demons were on the ground screaming, or bleeding from various orifices.  They were in no condition to fight, some had used potions to weather the effects. There were a group of demons in the center of the horde who had managed to create a defense, the barrier had weakened the demons but not killed them in sufficient numbers to really matter.  The teams had been given enough time to converge where the main group was.

The distances were perhaps a mile at most. It took closer to ten minutes for Bloodstone and the others to cover the distance. Bloodstone stood in the middle of the road.  There was a serious look on his face. Without hesitation he drew his two swords and stood in the middle of the road waiting.  Marcus arrived just before the demos did. He dismounted next to him, his horse he to send back the way they had ridden, the others were not too far behind. “Wait Marcus, stay behind me, we are going to hit them with a second attack.”

There was a droning sound that came from behind the small group of volunteers. It got louder and a black cloud rose up over the volunteer army.

“What the fuck, I thought you said you took care of those blight wasps.”, Lady amethyst said.

“I did, they work for me now.” He said trying not to grin.

“Those flying needles, didn’t you drown them for that farmer?”, She asked.

“I did and if you had stuck around you could have objected to the deal.”

A cloud of blight wasps swarmed, above the volunteers. “Wait a minute,” Xach said, “Why are they not attacking us?”

“Well they are all constructs not alive anymore. I told the farmer I would pay him a single gold coin for every intact wasp he sent me.”

Lady Amethyst swallowed looking at the cloud of silver getting bigger, “How many did he send you”

“Enough to be a useful.”, he said avoiding her gaze.

“Dad, why are they not attacking anything, and they sound different.” Xach asked.

“I turned them into metal and made some other changes.”

“When did you have time for all of this?” Xach asked.

“It took all of about an hour, once I started the process, they continued until they were done.”

The droning wasps flew off south as a cloud looking for the targets.

“All right Lets go, they will soften them up some more, once we engage they will return.” He looked over at Lady Amethyst who was giving him a look.

“Wasps, I told you I don’t like wasps, or bees. Flying needles that’s what they are.” She said accusingly.

“Yeah but our flying needles will soften up the enemy more.”

“You’re a lunatic!” Xyrdiana said her face pale.

Rana laughed, “She is afraid of wasps, she was stung by ash wasps when she was very young and almost died.”

“Lunatic!” She said glaring at Bloodstone

Lady Amethyst rode next to Xyrdiane, “He’s always been like that, doesn’t listen”

Xyrdiane shuttered, “Keep them away from me.” She said glaring at Bloodstone. “I told you last time, I didn’t like bees or wasps!”

“Sorry, I’ll…”  A wasp a foot long landed on his arm. It was terrifying and beautiful at the same time. It was jet black, and smooth as glass. Its wings were translucent and buzzed slightly as it settled on his shoulder.

There were two shrieks of terror, as it landed. “It’s not alive, at least not how it used to be. It’s something else, they will be useful”

The two of them recoiled moving the horses away from the large foot long wasp that had climbed onto his shoulder.  “You’re crazy, wasps are wasps, you can’t tame them” Xyrdiane said trying to Rana between her and the wasp.

“I didn’t they are constructs, I changed them from living to a metal wasp.”

“That is just fucking wrong!” Lady Amethyst said from behind Xyrdiane.

“I changed the venom so they will petrify anything they sting.” Bloodstone said looking at the wasp.

“Oh, that makes it so much better!” Xyrdiane said backing up further.

“Well I have insect constructs that are made for war, why not use them. There are nine hundred forty three wasps, this is the queen, I made it kind of like Azalar, it’s, she’s still learning.”

“Unbelievable!” Xyrdiane said, “Is he always like this?” She asked Lady Amethyst.

“Usually he is nose deep in a computer, or writing, this is a whole new level of fucked up!” She said staring not at Bloodstone but the black wasp creature hanging on his arm.

“Well let us get this party started. That sonic pulse should have gotten them stunned or at least confused.” The Wasp launched into the air once the horse started moving. It joined the swarm hovering above the group that was ready to charge down the hill.

The location they had picked for the ambush was somewhat hilly, the road itself wound among several hills before climbing up the slow rise to a higher area. There was a stream that ran through the area and stands of trees were at good locations to keep the waters from getting out of control in the heavy rains. The specific site they had picked to ambush the demon was what was known as a camp area, a section where the woods had been cleared for a good distance and was relatively flat.  The demons hand followed the road, they did not have the high ground.

A group of a hundred or so fighters and mages charged down the hill what they saw was disheartening. Only a small fraction of the demons was down, the rest were behind a translucent barrier, a group of casters had put a bubble up around most of their forces. The few demons outside the barrier were in no shape to fight. The vanguard of the charge slaughtered them in a short span.

“Regroup! until we bring that barrier down we can hold them here.” Bloodstone yelled. He then conferred with the mages and the sergeant. The wasp cloud had dispersed, to where not one was quite sure, and no one wanted to ask.

“We can bring the barrier down, the problem is they still have a good thousand soldiers, fearless and mages behind it. We have around a hundred fighters and a handful of mages, that’s really bad odds.” The sergeant said.

“Ok the mages are going to break that barrier, the problem would normally be being out of mana, and fortunately we have something they didn’t anticipate.” He grinned at Lady Amethyst. “I think we can make them drop that barrier, they are aware of the size of our forces by now. Lets poke the bear see if we can’t get a response.”

Bloodstone drew both swords and began walking towards the barrier. Twenty steps behind him the others followed on horseback.

Bloodstone stood before the barrier, he could see the demons on the other side, and they were watching him. Without a sound the barrier dropped and the demons charged.

There was a flurry of blades as they charged Bloodstone, there was the sounds of shattering as his blades cut through swords, armor, bodies and bone.  His stance was amateurish compared to the soldiers behind him. It became apparent that something was off, something didn’t make sense, and nothing lived that got within reach of his blades. The fearless swarmed him, clawing and slashing, and still they died.  The demons backed away not sure what they were dealing with. There were dozens and dozens of bodies of demons that looked like had been hacked apart.

The fearless do not know fear, and usually most things run from them. This human who stood before them was an anomaly, there was no fear from him. The spells that hit him from three sides lifted him off the ground and threw him back ten feet. The other soldiers had engaged the demons. They were now swarming around and beginning to encircle the attacking forces. It was at that time that a spell went off, a wave of light blue, spread out from the center of the formation. Demons ten feet from the edge of the attacking forces froze for a moment. A second blue wave washed over them, then a third. The demons on the outside of this field pushed on those who were frozen in place, knocking them over to swarm those in the center. Another blue wave hit them; some continued others froze in place eyes glazed. Those demons that made it to the central combatants were cut down.

Bloodstone sat up, his back was covered in a wet sheen of mud.. Rana danced over to him, weaving between the still demons.

“You all right?” She asked, as she cut the demons on each side of him drawing blood. Another blue wave hit the demons, holding them in place.

“I’m good, little singed, and muddy it looks like.  Keep bleeding these demons.” Rana nodded, and one of the demons off to the right was speared on a spire of rock from the ground. He hefted the swords and put one of them away. With one hand began touching each fearless or demom as he sliced into it with his blade. “Step back.” Rana again nodded and danced back to the main line. Rana left a trail of slices on the demons as she moved though them, each cut for maximum damage. A dozen spells streaked across the battlefield towards Lady Amethyst who was still casting. The spells stopped with a loud shattering sound and what looked like a soap bubble around her winked out of existence.

A wave of blue spread from her fingertips and she began casting again. The spell was different, and a bubble of swirling rainbow colored energy appeared briefly around her for a moment then faded. Once one spell was done she began the next.

There was silence in the courtroom. “Are you telling me she is able to cast that quickly?” The judge asked.

Hijala shook her head, “No I am telling you that she is able to cast continuously, she has perfected casting of the spells to an art form. I never saw her take damage the entire time the fight was going on.” There was some murmuring off to one side. The judge looked over at the two humans. “Can you explain this?” He asked.

“My mom is not a tank, she an enchanter.” Kuya said smirking.

“My mom was using runes, they use peridots, we bought a bunch before since my mom needed them for the runes” Xach said as a matter of fact.

“Peridots, as in the green gemstone,” someone asked in the crowd.

“That’s right; we bought some when we first came to the city.” Xach said.

There was a groan from the drake [merchant], “I could have gotten more.” He lamented.

“What happened next,” The judge asked.

Bloodstone was in the middle of the forces, closer to the edge of the spells Lady Amethyst was casting. Rana returned to the group. She saw him slash four more fearless before he paused; he stood in a more open area as the corpse he and Rana had slashed fell to the ground. The demons just outside the reach of her spell snarled, and inched closer. There was a flash of his weapon, and a ten of the fearless who were frozen in place were cleaved in half.

For a moment it appeared as if there were ten of him at once, and then just one.  The demons clamoring to get to him were unsure the fearless looked back to the leaders in the center of their formation. The demons began casting waves of spells at Bloodstone, and Lady Amethyst seeing them as major threats. No spell touched Lady Amethyst, each time another bubble was created. “Would you kill them already I don’t have unlimited gems” Lady Amethyst yelled.

The entire time the soldiers had been hacking demons apart, moving closer to Bloodstone. Bloodstone held his ground and killed anything that got close, the spells though they seemed to be hitting him. He was hit with fire, frozen, and dark energy in an instant. He dropped to one knee, as it enveloped him. The demons anticipating him weakening surged forward and were stopped as Xach stood next to his father.

Two large forms stood up from the hoard of demons, the two trolls hand been hunched over and now stood just under twenty feet tall, one of them had a tree gripped in its massive hand. They were gray green, and the texture of their skin looked like alligator or crocodile skin. Their faces were grotesque in a parity resembling a humanoid shape.

“Blight trolls” One of the soldiers yelled from the lines. There were a group of archers who began to focus fire on the trolls. The arrows didn’t penetrate the tough hide of the blight trolls.

The two trolls, moved forward as the demons moved out of the way. They advanced through the blue pulses Lady Amethyst was casting.

“They are immune to the stun effect!” she yelled.

The troll with the tree turned and took a swipe at bloodstone with the massive tree. Zach dove flat into the mud, demons that were frozen slowed the swing as they were hit with the impact of the tree.. There were multiple crunches as it impacted each demon breaking bones. Bloodstone quickly drew his second blade and braces as he blocked the tree on the flats of both blades. The impact pushed him back ten feet and dug ruts where his feet were.

The troll seemed confused and pulled the tree back. Bloodstone and Xach rushed toward the troll, getting in melee range. Bloodstone slashed at the troll’s legs and Xach used his spear to hit vital points that he could reach with the spear. The troll was not amused, as it regenerated faster than they could injure it.

A spell went off on the second troll, it blinked as if confused. “Kill that troll” Lady amethyst said, pointing to the troll with the tree.  The troll moved to attack the tree wielding troll.  The two trolls began to fight, with just claws and then the tree wielding troll was also attacked by Bloodstone and Xach.

Bloodstone setup to sever the tree wielding trolls leg. I was at that moment when the demon mages began attacking him with bolts of purple and black energy.  Bloodstone screamed, as the black energy locked his muscles in place and the demons surged forward to take advantage of his immobility. Maldis the white drake stood next to Bloodstone, and slashed with his claws at anything that got close. The mages threw spells at Maldis, who snarled, and took the damage from the spells.

Bloodstone, was in being protected by the Maldis the white drake. He wasn’t a fighter, and had no skills in that class. He was also not a mage, he had no aptitude for magic, before coming to Rhir. He was a seeker of knowledge, and his class was a [Librarian]. He continued to protect Bloodstone while he recovered.  When the demons had attacked days before he had been caught inside during the attack, the building he had been in had been set aflame. He had survived but with horrible burns across his body. The pool had given him his life back. Bloodstone had given him a purpose. The drake screamed defiantly as the spells slammed into him burning his skin away, melting his flesh. There was a detonation as his body exploded in a blue light, and everything in front of him was covered in a blue mist. For a moment he was gone and then there was a roar as the very air around where he stood turned to ice.  Bloodstone was behind a wall of ice and a ribbon of white scales curled around his left wrist.

[Dragonsoldier 2]

[Maldis Snowdrop spirit acquired]

“Are you saying that he somehow absorbed a drakes spirit?” The judge asked.

“I know I felt a brother fall. I know that afterwards I spoke with the other drakes who survived and they felt the kinship and the fury at his death. I also saw something that both terrified me and thrilled me to my very core.”

“What was that?” someone shouted.

“A dragon.” She said simply.

“There haven’t been any dragons in living memory” The judge said.

Hijala shugged, ”I know what I saw. Bloodstone became a living dragon”

There were clamoring of disbelief and someone shouted “Liar”

“Silence,” the judge said, “Continue”

Bloodstone stood up and there was the sound of the wasps, they had waited until the battle was joined and began attacking the, demons. The wasps swarmed and stung demons, many of them began to turn to stone. Yet it was still not enough, soldiers had been injured and Violet was administering potions to those who need them. Some soldiers never got back up. They were losing the battle. There were just too many demons, and not enough defenders. Even with the wasps and the enchanter holding back the demons. The trolls were stalemated until the demons burned the first one.

There was a scream of rage, at first it didn’t register. The demons and the defenders both realized something was wrong when the area where Bloodstone had been exploded with ice and snow. There was a mist,  that covered the area, and the beast that came out was a dragon, it had white and black scales, intermixed in strange patterns that seemed to shift.

It roared and took in a deep breath, the result of the exhale was a spray of white burning droplets, anything they touched burst into blue flame. The demons began casting at the dragon. The spells landed and appeared to do little to the scales. The dragon spread it wings and pushed air at the demons, at first it was a breeze and then a gale. Many of them were knocked down from the wind. It then unleashed a second breath weapon attack, blue lighting coalesced along its spine and then it released a crackling ball of blue energy into the center of the demon formation.

The demons screamed as the lighting burned trails and left ice behind it.  The Dragon was only there for about thirty seconds but the attacked it did were devastating to the demons. Bloodstone knelt in a slight depression panting and holding his head. The white scales on his left arm glowed slightly.

“Dad!” Xach said running over to him.

The trolls who had been fighting one was flaming the other troll wielding the tree in one hand fell backwards. The troll fell onto Bloodstone. The troll on fire screamed and died falling to one side.

The demons started to flee, away from the attackers. Their leaders were dead or dying, and the fearless were the only ones that stood their ground. They were cut down as they fled, wasps swarmed them leaving grotesque statues behind.

Soldiers moved the troll off Bloodstone. He was unconscious as they dragged him out of the mud. He was alive, and Violet began tending to him and they brought him back to their ranks.

The wasps swarmed above the demons hounding them and turning them to stone. They also began to deliver gold, and other items to the back of one of the wagons.

“Sargent take the group we discussed and see if you are able to get into Svental and secure it. The rest of you finish off these demons.” Lady Amethyst ordered.

Xach was with a group of soldiers finishing off a group of fearless who were still fighting.  It wasn’t until late afternoon that all the demons had been killed. They had found out the hard way that the spear barrier that had been put in place was still deadly as electricity arced between the points, there were demons who had been cooked from the lightning.

The drake who controlled the barrier was Illapressa Lavandarius, she was a silver adventurer who was looking for a group. When the demons first attacked, she had defended herself and others until they had overwhelmed her. She had multiple broken bones, as well as damage to her hands. She had been carried to the pool by me and a soldier, who had previously gone into the pool. When Bloodstone had found out what her abilities were, he spoke with her at length after the meeting. I do not know what was discussed; I know that she like me was grateful for what Bloodstone had done for her.

“I do know that Illapressa was a mage, what she became after becoming a dragon soldier I do not know. She was the one responsible for the barrier. When I saw her after the battle her scales glowed” Hijala said.

“Glowed?” The judge asked.

“Glowed like blue fire, there was the smell after a lightning storm around her, that fresh smell after a good storm. I knew her from before; she was always kind to me. I did get to speak with her when we began the return trip to the fortress. She told me that she was a [fulgur magum] of the fiftieth level or [lightning mage], and that she had gained the ability [Electrogenic Dynamo] She had no idea what it was until Lord Bloodstone explained it to her. The skill lets her generate electricity from her body as a [Dragon Soldier], Bloodstone gave her some items to enhance that power. She used that power to kill anything that tried to cross the barrier”

“Where is this mage now?”, The judge asked.

“She is with Lady Amethyst.” Was the reply.

There was silence in the courtroom as that statement sunk in. The judge composed himself and said, “Fifteen minute recess, I need to speak with the city officials in my chambers.”

A small group of soldiers were sent back to the fortress; Bloodstone was being carried in the bed of one of the five wagons, as were several the people that had been saved some of them were fast asleep from exhaustion. Lady Amethyst was still taking care of the cleanup, the one wagon no one dared to approach was the one covered in metal wasps.  A small pile of gold and magic items was left in the back of that wagon. There were four open barrels in the back of that wagon the wasps filed in and out of one of them. Once Bloodstone was moved they all took to the air and followed as a large cloud causing some panic. It was discovered later that the barrels also contained the parts of the wasps that had been damaged or killed.

“I want the bodies checked, any items are to be put in the wagon, try not to touch anything with bare skin.” One of the soldiers ordered. “We have this my Lady, you should return, we can clean up here. There are mages here we will bring everything back we find.”

Lady Amethyst sighed deeply and turned her horse. “If you find any of our men petrified, bring them to the fortress, my husband should be able to restore them.”

Xach and Miguel stood off to one side, “I guess we need to collect the spears now.” Miguel said.

“Dude, we just put them all in the ground.” Xach said.

“Yeah and we might need them again.” He replied.

“Xach walked over to his horse I didn’t even get lunch yet!” he complained.

 

Day 30

 

The next morning, Bloodstone had woken up. He was in a lot of pain. Broken bones were set to begin healing, and he also refused healing potions. He said his body should heal on its own. The put him in a room to rest, just a couple of doors down from the main audience chamber. Lady Amethyst was taking care of the day to day issues that had accumulated.

“We just got word that the team sent to retake the Svental Garrison met little resistance, and they have entered, they are in the process of fortifying their position, we have relayed the news to the other Garrisons as well as to the crown.”, The soldier reporting said,

Lady Amethyst nodded, “Has my son returned?”

“No Ma’am they are still cleaning up from yesterday’s skirmish, the gold and other artifacts recovered are being examined, catalogued and brought here.”

“What’s next on the agenda” Lady Amethyst asked.

“Newton and Beth wanted to have a word with you, after that you have the two children of the Lord of Svental.”  The solder said looking a little uncomfortable.

“I have time to talk to them. were the children fed, and given clothes and bathed?” She asked.

“They are not yet here, I will send a servant to see how long they will be.” The soldier said stepping outside.

A minute later Beth and Newton entered.
“Oh hi, we wanted to talk to your husband” Newton said looking around.

“He is resting, and I don’t want him disturbed.” Lady Amethyst said softly.

“Oh?” Beth said.

“He was injured yesterday, broke some bones, and he is refusing healing potions. He also is dealing with a family issue.”

“How badly was he hurt?” Newton asked.

“Some cracked ribs, legs broken, and his left arm. A troll fell on him, he may also have a concussion, so bed rest for a day or two while he heals. Is there something I can help you with?” She said a little more forcefully.

“We just need someone to sign off on the fabrication of the parts we need, we have some gold, but your husband said he would finance the project.” Newton said.

Lady Amethyst smiled, “I believe Coreen is handling all the finances, for the estate.”

“Uh yeah we can’t seem to find her either.” Beth said.

“She and Hellen are most likely in discussions with him and should not be disturbed. If you need someone to sign off on the finances I can do that.”  Lady Amethyst replied.

It was at that moment the Isabel, Violet, Rana, and Xyrdiane came into the audience room. They were all in combat gear, even Isabel was wearing a shimmering white robe, that sparked in rainbows.  Rana had her hand on her weapons and was in the armor she had been given. Xyrdiane was wearing a mage robe, of a deep blue.

“Oh, I can come back”, Violet said.

“Its fine, we were discussing the project that Beth and Newton are working on.” She looked over at Violet, “How did everything go, have you discussed things with my, er our husband?”

“We came to an agreement,” Xyrdiane said, “It’s not what any of us expected but it should work for the time being”

“What were you talking about,” Beth asked.

Before any of them could answer, Lady Amethyst said, “We were discussing Christmas.”

“Seems kind of late for that,” Newton said, “Wasn’t that like two months ago”

“Yea, and we were discussing it for next year.” Lady Amethyst replied giving him a look to drop the subject as she was not too happy about the subject.

“Whats Chrismas,” Violet asked.

“That’s not what we were discussing, we were discussing,“ Isabel started to say.

“Christmas, leave it at that.” Lady Amethyst said forcefully.

Beth looked over at Lady Amethyst then the others, “Ohhh! Christmas.”

“It’s like months away, why talk about that now??” Newton asked very confused.

Beth whispered into his ear, He turned bright red,” Oh Christmas,” and made a hasty retreat out of the audience chamber.

“What is this Christmas?” Violet asked.

“It’s what we were talking about earlier this morning.” She said.

“Oh, about more heirs,” Violet asked.

“Precisely, what did he say about the issue you brought up Violet.”  Lady Amethyst asked as she got up and walked over to her.

Violet looked at her, “He was angry, not at me.” She then looked over at Xyrdiane and Isabel.

“I have seen him angry before this was something different.” Xyrdiane said softly, “When he understood what the specific class she had and how they are made that way. He said he would fix it I have no idea how something like that could be done.”

“He said he would, I believe him,” Isabel said staring at Xyrdiane

“Eyes are one thing, I have heard of magic replacing missing eyes. I don’t even know what would have been done to Violet to make her barren.”

A solder stood at the doorway with a girl and a young boy. They were dressed in rich clothes that didn’t seem to fit very well. The younger boy hid behind the girl.

“Is there anything else you wanted to discuss, I have some other issues to deal with.”

“No just that we will be down the hall if you need us.” The four of them filed out past the kids.

Lady Amethyst sat back down on the soft chair, she waved them forward.

“My lady, this is Miss Alana Svental and her younger brother Alexander Svental. We have verified them, with both truth spells and the other Lords.”

The two of them stepped forward and bowed slightly. “Lady Amethyst, thank you for the hospitality you have shown us in our time of need. I must say that you have treated the survivors kindly. I understand that you also have taken possession of the Svental holdings.”

“Your most welcome, my husband decide that they would not keep them, that you are the only surviving heir, you have my condolences for the loss of your parents and older siblings. You are free to stay as long as you need to, when you are ready we can arrange a carriage to take you home.”

“I do not know if we will be able to return home. The king may decide that the holdings will go to someone else, I don’t know what I can do.” Alana said as her lower lip quivered.

“As I said you and your brother are welcome to remain here if you need to, and since you have some knowledge of the other lords you can teach me what you know.”

“She’s not like the other Lady’s ”, Alexander said staring at her. “She sparkles.”

“Sparkles?” The two of them said at the same time.

Alexander continued to stare at her.

“My brother has the gift, it’s the ability to see magic, it runs in our family, my grandfather had it, said it helped him see who was lying. I never heard of sparkles before. If you don’t mind me asking what your class is,” Alana asked.

“Is your grandfather still alive?” She asked.

“No, he passed two winters back when it got really cold, he slipped and fell one afternoon they found his body when the snows melted.” Alana said sadly.

“I heard a report this morning from the men who took back the fortress; your two older brothers had swords in their hands and I hear fought bravely. I am leaving the drake there until the king decides what to do with it or sends men to man it. It is remarkable that you two and the others made it here.”

 

“My father, had us lowered off the wall, we had a bit of a head start, some of them went east, some followed the road west. My father told us to go north, said that the new lord and lady here wouldn’t turn us away.”

“How did you know it was safe here?” She asked.

“Only the powerful lords get holdings on the border of the blight, at least that’s what my father said. Lady Aladeana used to be a gold rank adventurer, her group split up and the kings father gave her lands and a title. I think the king wants her back in the capital since she was the one who tutored him in swordsmanship when he was younger before being sent to guard the wall.”

Lady Amethyst looked over at the soldier, “Are there any other things that I need to take care of?”

“Yes, there the disposition of the three slaves that were recovered from the demons. There is a man here, claiming to be with the assassin’s guild that wishes to speak with you, about what he didn’t say.”

“Very well show him in and bring the slaves here once they have been cleaned up. You two can wait here.”

A neatly dressed man entered his hair was dark, and he looked to be in very good shape, a half elf woman followed him into the audience chamber. “Good morning Lady Amethyst, I am Count Cabral, I report directly to the crown on matters of internal security. You husband has by retaking the wall fortress proven his loyalty to the crown. We will be in touch if anything changes.” He bowed slightly and left the half elf followed him.

“I don’t like him, he creeps me out.” Alana said

The soldier came in with three people who were dragging chains behind them. “Sorry, we haven’t found the keys to unlock the collars yet.”

The three women that were brought in look relieved and were dressed in clean cloths. They both dropped to their knees. One of the smaller blond women, “Lady, thank you for freeing us.” The woman said softly.

“I find it surprising that you were amongst the demons, can you tell me how you came to be collared.” She asked.

“I was taken as a girl from one of the settlements.” The blond woman said.

She looked to the other two, one was completely bald and the other had long black hair. The long-haired woman spoke up, “I was taken as well, I don’t know about her, she can’t talk.”

The bald woman opened her mouth showing no tongue and pointed to her throat. She made a dramatic gesture about her throat being pulled away. Shrugged and looked at her.

“Are you able to write?” Amethyst asked?

The woman shook her head no.

“You three are safe here, once we find the keys we will get you out of those collars.”

“Thank you,” The dark-haired woman said, “I want to know if any of my family survived.”

Lady Amethyst looked at Hijala, “You can take a break if you want. I am going to get some food.”

The drake looked over at the kids and the woman, “I will stay with you my Lady.”

The group left the audience chamber.

 

The break was longer then fifteen minutes, almost an hour had passed. When the Judge came back in.

“Miss Greenscale, it has been decided that in light of your recent testimony that we will have to either have you sent back to Rhir, or pay for your crimes, the sentence of death still stands.”

“I Object!” Kuya said loudly, “I like Hijala.” The shackles around Kaya’s hands were gone and she stood there with her staff.

There was a gasp from the court as the staff she had begun to glow. A spark of bright blue light appeared hovering over the staff.

“Miss Kuya, please there is no need to harm these drakes,” Hijala pleaded.

“No killing Hijala.” Kuya said firmly.

“Human, we will not be intimidated by your theatrics.” The judge said getting angry. Two drake guards walked over to remove her staff and re-shackle her.

Hijala turned back to the judge, “They are not theatrics, Lady Kuya, is probably the most dangerous human I have ever personally encountered.”

There was a short pause of silence, at her statement. The two drake guards took a step back from Kuya.

“I did not meet her until later that day, she was on the walls. I can continue my testimony if the court would be so inclined ” Hijala said trying to diffuse the situation.

“Weapons are not permitted in the courtroom,” one of the soldiers said reaching for her staff.

“I wouldn’t touch a mages staff, without their permission,” a drake mage said.

“Hold” The judge said, “Human will you please put away your staff, there is no threat here, we are merely in discussion of the current issues.”

“Fine” she sighed and with that the Staff she was holding vanished. The soldier picked up the shackles and went to put them back on Kuya. “That will not be necessary,” the Judge said.  The soldier glared at Kuya for a moment and then walked back to his post with the shackles.

“Miss Greenscale please continue”

 

Lady Amethyst and her entourage had eaten, and the two younger humans had been given rooms, the three slaves had been given rooms as well.  It was much later in the afternoon. Lady Amethyst was listening to music from her phone.  It was loud, and she occasionally would sing along to the song. She returned to the audience chambers with the music blaring.

Her son came in with several soldiers, carrying four large chests. “We found a bunch of magic stuff, you think dad will want to look at it?” The music was loud enough that she looked up at him and said, “What?”

“We found a bunch of magic stuff; you think dad will want to look at it?” He asked again.

“I can identify magic items, no need to bother your father.” She said gesturing to the guardsmen. The music cut off mid song.

“I get dibs on any weapons you find.” He said.

The soldiers opened the first chest; it was filled with gold coins, and other trinkets of gold. “We think most of this was looted from the other Garrison.” one of the soldiers said.

The head mage came into the audience hall, a little out of breath. “Lady Amethyst I apologize, I was under the impression I would be able to sort through the magic items found. I just found out they had arrived.”

“Sure, if you have the time, I wouldn’t want to take you away from your duties.”

The mage paused, “Um, it’s no bother, my apprentices can handle the day to day stuff” she said looking over at the second chest that had been opened. There were bags and books, in the second chest. The third chest was filled with weapons, at least weapons that fit into the chest.

“The bigger stuff that didn’t fit we have brought to the mages research room, a couple of spears, and some pikes. As well as any big armor pieces.” The soldier said opening the last chest.

The last chest was filled with potion bottles, nothing was obvious as to what each bottle was.

“I have no idea how to identify potion” The head mage said looking at Lady Amethyst.

“I think I know a group who can identify them, pack them up safely and take them to the alchemy guild that works out of West Pardalis. They love a challenge and I bet they will figure out what they all are.” She investigated the chest and lifted out a pearl white potion. “Hang on”,  she opened her spell book and found the spell she was looking for and cast it. “[Identify]” she said holding the potion. “Any idea what a purity potion is?”

She set the potion aside and began identifying the rest of the potions. The few odd potions she set aside the healing and mana and endurance potions were marked and repacked into the chest.

“I think we will still sent the rest off to the guild, if nothing else we can trade them for healing potions” she said keeping several potions aside.

The mage and Lady Amethyst began sorting through the bags. One of them had its draw strings closed by a ceramic device. She identified the bag as a bag of storage and the device as an explosive lock. There wasn’t any obvious way to open it without setting if off. It was set aside to be examined later. They got through the rest of the items, in the bags.

“Yeah this is a lot of work send the rest to her lab, the bag sent to my husband he likes a challenge. Oh, and send this potion as well.” Lady Amethyst said picking up the white potion she first identified.  The chests were packed back up and take out of the hall

“Who do you want to take that to him?” The mage asked

“Hijala can you take the bag and potion to him? If you are not too busy that is.” She asked.

Hijala nodded and carefully retrieved picked up the pearl white potion, and the blue silken bag being careful not to touch the ceramic lock.

“My husband loves a challenge and his mind still works even if he is confined to bed rest.” She replied.

 

Hijala went with Xach, and one of the guards. “Where are you from?” Hijala asked Xach.

“Another world.” Xach said plainly.

“If you don’t want to tell me there is no reason to be rude.” She said.

“No really we were summoned here by the king’s mages about a month ago.”

“Oh, what is your world like?” She asked.

“There is no magic there only technology, no other races just humans.” He stopped in the hallway. “You would be looked at as either an alien or something from a story book. I am still getting used to it myself.”

“Do you want to go back?” She asked.

“I don’t know maybe, I haven’t really given it much thought.” He shrugged continued walking.  They arrived at the door to the Lords suite, two guardsmen were standing outside.

“I’m sorry you can’t go in.” The guardsman on the left said moving to block the door.

“We have something my dad needs to look at.” Zach said stepping closer.

“We have orders that he is not to be disturbed” The guardsman on the right said blocking the door.

The door behind them opened and Rana looked out. “It all right he is awake.”

The guards returned to their posts and let him pass.

“He is not in a good mood so make it quick.” Rana said

When they came in they could see the large king sized bed had Bloodstone lying down his left arm and both legs were still in splints. Xyrdiane was sitting on the other side of the bed and put down her spell book as they entered.

“Morning Xach, what brings you and Hijala here, looking to see how your old man is doing?” He asked.

“No mom wanted you to look at the lock thing on this bag, and they found a potion you might also want to look at.” Hijala handed him the bag and the potion.

He looked at the potion in the brighter sunlight that streamed in. “Huh, no idea ever seen a milky white potion before?” He asked Rana and Xyrdiane.

“It’s a purity potion according to your wife.” Hijala said.

He set the potion on the small table by the bedside and looked at the ceramic block. “Some kind if fire spell is part of this, without the right command word it will detonate if the draw strings are moved through it. Not a very efficient design, easy to break, or do something like this and it is useless.” He touched the ceramic block and it disintegrated at his touch. “Now let’s see what was so important.” He opened the bag and started rummaging through it. He began pulling out items that could not fit in such a small bag. He pulled out four ceramic jars, a bundle of leather, wrapped around something, and amulet, two rings, an ornate looking book that he passed over to Xyrdiane.

The jars had metal handles that seemed to keep them sealed. He popped one open and the smell that came out was nauseating, like a heavy aroma of vomit. He sealed the jar and put them back in the bag. “Gross, I have no idea what that might have been”

The leather bundle he unwrapped and inside was another book, with strange writing both on the cover and in the book itself. “Xach would you go get your sister, maybe she can figure this out.”

He turned to leave and Hijala followed, “I have yet to meet your sister.”

“That’s odd, there is a map carved into the leather, with similar symbols on that book.” They hear Rana say

Xack and Hijala asked around where Kuya was and found her on the wall with the commander.  The commander stopped them before they could interrupt her.

He looked pale and kept glancing out over the wall where the demons where gathered.

“Hold on a moment my lord, I would ask that you give your sister a few minutes more.” He said blocked the path. The other dozen soldiers on the wall were nervous as well.

“My dad wants her to look at something.” Xach said walking around him.

As he approached, she turned and looked at him, “Hi Xach”

“What are you doing up here?” she looked over at Hijala,”Sup Lizard.”

Hijala replied somewhat insulted, her wings flared out is agitation “I am a drake”

“Ok Lizzy kind of busy here.” She said turning back to the army off in the distance.

They both looked and saw a green cloud rolling towards the demons. There were spells that were attacking the cloud and several shouts came in their direction and impacted on a barrier that extended from the wall.

“That’s boring, is that a fart your using on them” Xach asked.

“It’s death fog” she said as it continued to move towards the demons.

“Boring, here let me show you how it’s done.” He drew his arm back and threw a lightning bolt out at the army. It landed about two thirds the distance away and exploded in a shower of sparks. “Farther than I thought.”

The green fog enveloped some of the demons that were closer, after a few moments they ran out of the fog.

“Phht that’s lame Xach.”

“Your green fog is lame” He said teasing her.

“Oh really?” She turned and had an intense look on her face. There was a breeze that kicked up. “I’ll show you what I can do.” She said.

The guards sensed the sibling rivalry going on and started looking out over the plain. The wind picked up blowing from west to east. It brought with it more rain, and she looked over at Xach , “Beat that!” A funnel cloud came down from the sky, and pulled up dirt, demons and the cloud at random. It tore through the demons as they screamed and ran in all directions.

“Weather mage” one of the soldiers said in awe. The tornado continued off in the distance and then dissipated as quickly as it had appeared.

Xach watch for a moment, “You know, I don’t have any skills, that deal with weather. How about this.” There was a roar as the very wall shook, a cavernous opening opened under the few groups of demons who had been missed by the tornado. The wall continued to shake.

“Oops, too much?” A chasm spread for hundreds of feet in both directions parallel with the wall.

Then the shaking stopped. The guards on the wall stared at them in both awe and terror.

“I still win.” Kuya said.

“How do you figure that?” Xach asked.

She pointed at a group of demons who seeing the chasm had started to flee. She waved her staff and they just evaporated.

“That’s cheating! How did you do that?” He asked.

“Esprite.” As if that explained it.

“What does that mean?”

She made a motion with the staff and it shrunk down and became a small pencil, with a feather on top. “Dad wanted to talk to me?”

“Yeah some book he found in a bag of holding.” He shrugged.

The two of them walked off leaving the guards and Hijala on the wall.

“Remind me,” The commander said, “What did Lord Bloodstone say about letting her on the wall?”

“I think he said she shouldn’t cause to much trouble.” One of the guardsmen said.

The commander looked out over the devastation that the two siblings had cause in the span of a few minutes.

“I am both glad they are on our side and terrified what happens if they get angry.” He said watching them go through the door.

“I will keep an eye on them,” Hijala said running to catch up.

 

There was stunned silence in the courtroom as Hijala finished. Every eye turned to the siblings.

“What?” Kuya asked, “is there something on my face” she said wiping her face with the sleeve of her robe.

“Is this true?” The judge asked, softly.

“Oh, what the tornado.” Kuya asked.

“My quake was still better.” Xach said.

“Was not” Kuya said.

“Your tornado didn’t last that long, though you did help on the ship.”

“Order” the drake said in his courtroom.  The two of them jumped and stood facing him.

“Since you have not caused any trouble here, the humans are free to go, as for Miss Greenscale, considering your testimony, we will remand you into the custody of these two humans. I would highly suggest that the three of you finish your business here before nightfall. Dismissed.” He said slamming the gavel down.

“That’s outrageous”, a drake said in the back row.

The three of them were released and their items returned.

“Ma’ma why did the judge let the humans go?” A small drake asked his mother.

“They didn’t do anything wrong, and they were polite and respectful of the court.” The older drake replied.

They were then escorted out of the courtroom under heavy guard. As they passed the small drake, asked another question.

“Ma’ma, are they bad people?” The small drake said staring at them as they walked by.

The older drake looked at them, as well as they passed. The human woman stopped and knelt to eye level with the small drake.

“You have to decide that for yourself”, Kuya said as she then turned and left the courtroom.

 

Kuya and Xach entered the suite. Bloodstone and Xyrdiane as well as Rana and the Head mage were looking at a map that had been unfolded onto the bed. A book was on the end of the bed. Bloodstone was taking pictures of the map.

“This is a very valuable find, it has details, that the king will want to know about.” The mage said.

“Ok so we will send it to him via currier, the book Kuya will translate and send to him as well. Will that work?” He asked.

“Yes, are you done?” she asked as he put the camera down.

“I am, it’s not magical by the way do you think we should cast a preservation spell on it?” he asked her.

“That won’t be necessary” She said as she started to fold the leather map back up.  It was a deep brown leather, and what kind of leather of they still were not sure, when unfolded it was as big as the king size bed and seemed to have been cut from a larger piece of leather.

“Kuya can you look at that book see if you can translate” Bloodstone asked her as she came in pointing at the book at the end of the bed

Kuya picked up the glanced through the pages, “It like that other book you gave me but better hand writing, I can read it if that’s the question”

“Any idea what language it is?” He asked her as she flipped pages.

She shrugged, “Nope, but I can translate it. Oh, wait it changes to another language halfway through and horrible hand writing.”

“Ok can you get working on that and the other book.” He asked.

“I guess, I think I am done with the demons” She took the book and left.

“She’s done with them?” The mage asked looking up.

“My bad, I think I broke the ground out there.” Xach said.

“Is that what that quake was?” Xyrdiane asked, “I didn’t know you had the [geomancer] class.”

“I don’t, I have been reading a book my dad found in the box.” He said sheepishly.

Everyone looked at Bloodstone.

“What he wanted one of the spell books, to read. Kuya has a couple of them to copy spells out of.”

“I would like to see these spell books, when you get a moment,” The Head Mage said voraciously.

“Didn’t I mention them before?” He sat on the bed pondering the question, “Maybe not”

“Now I really want to see these spell books you mentioned.”

“Azalar!” he said loudly.

“No need to shout I am right here,” The cat said hopping up on the bed.

“Can you let,” he looked at the Mage, “You know I never did ask your name.”

She laughed, “Sorry I thought everyone knew my name. Its Brigette.”

There were gasps of recognition from the Hijala, and Xyrdiane.

Bloodstone looked at her blankly, “Brigette, nice to meet you.”

“The Brigette? The leader of the Golden swords,” Xyrdiane asked.

Brigette blushed, “It’s been a long time since I was an adventurer. It’s nice that people still remember.”

“She’s a named adventurer Brigette mage of the golden swords of Izril, I thought you died.” Xyrdiane asked.

“No, I had to leave, too much bad blood between me and my family.” She sighed.

“Family?” Bloodstone asked.

“Rather not get into it, I have some siblings who didn’t like the fact that I took up adventuring and gave up my noble title. My brother and I are not on speaking terms since my parent passed. I came to Rhir, to get away from the politics of Izril, here I can do what I want and make a difference.”

A soldier knocked, “My lord there is some news”

“Come in.”

The soldier held a single sheet, “There’s been an announcement, from Izril.” He said.

“An announcement about what?” Bloodstone asked confused.

“The Tidebreaker, Zel Shivertail has fallen in battle, to a goblin.” The soldier said.

Everyone stared, at the soldier.

“Who is Zel Shivertail?” Bloodstone asked.

“You read the Antinum war books, he is the Tidebreaker, the General of the Drakes during the Antinum wars.” Xyrdiane said.

“Oh, that’s right so why send a message all the way out here?” Bloodstone asked perplexed.

It was Hijala that responded, “To tell the drakes, our hero has fallen.” She said trying to hold back her emotions.

“Can you get any more information,” He asked the soldier.

“I can try,” the soldier replied.

“Let the drakes know as well. Unless you want to tell them Hijala?” He said softly.

Hijala nodded and followed the soldier out.

“I think, I will contact my brother see if he’s ok.” Brigette said following them out.

“I could use the mirror,” Bloodstone suggested.

Xyrdiane stared at him, “I don’t think that would be a good idea.”

He sighed, “You might be right, but shouldn’t we at least try.”

Rana spoke up, “I, would contact the family first they may not want him revived.”

“Could you find out who might want him resurrected?” Bloodstone asked.

“I know a couple of people in Izril I could contact”, Xyrdiane said getting up and leaving.

Rana sat on the bed, “Why would you do something like that for someone you don’t even know.”

Bloodstone sat, silently for a few minutes, “Because I can, and it’s the right thing to do. The thing is I won’t unless someone in his family speaks up. You have been wanting to ask why I used the mirror to revive you.”

Rana nodded.

“Your my responsibility, you were the moment I freed you.” He said rana started to interrupt. “Hold on, before you say anything, listen. I should have protected you, taken that crossbow bolt. Your braver than I was, I hesitated, you didn’t. I saw the look in Xyre’s eyes when you were hurt. I won’t lie, I did it for me, not you. If you hate me for it, I would understand.”

Rana stared at him silently, “I wanted to find a reason to hate you, you have been kind, and thoughtful most of the time. You have even apologized when I told you off. I don’t hate you.”

“That’s good to hear, I know you want to know the secret, so I will tell you.” he took a key from around his neck and handed it to her.

“I shouldn’t keep this as a key, to tempting of a target. Go ahead”

She looked at the ornate gold and gemstone encrusted key, “How does it work”

“Use it to unlock the door, pretend there is a door right there” he said pointing to the wall.

Rana used the key and unlocked the door, inside the room things had changed, a stack of books, and other items were on the desk. Research papers, as well as diagrams.

“This is where you have been disappearing to when no one can find you.” She said looking at the mirror.

“Guilty”, he said from the bed.

“How does the mirror work?” She asked exiting the small room and closing the door. It vanished as soon as her hand touched the key.

“Noon or midnight a corpse or the true name of the one to be brought back is placed in front of the mirror, if they are able to be brought back, they will feel the pull of life and will be returned to life. There are other things that can prevent someone from being resurrected, willingness to return, if they have moved on.”

“How would you resurrect Zel Shivertail”, she asked.

“That’s why we would need to contact his family, to get his full name, even adding the title will help. Even then there is no guarantee that it will work. The question is should we even try.”

Rana stared at him, “I don’t know.”

Xyrdiane came back into the room, “I sent a couple of messages, to some people I know. It will take a couple of days or a week or so to get a reply.”

“What did you send?” Bloodstone asked.

“I asked my friends if there were any Shivertail’s relatives who would have time to talk to you.”, she said.

“I don’t think that will get a response.” Bloodstone sighed softly.

“Why do you say that?” Rana said.

“Let’s assume that you can find someone that is willing talk to us, the expense required to communicate put it out of reach for most people, drakes included. The most you might get is a message declining. Even if we sent a courier with the request, you are talking months, at the very least. There are a couple of things I could do, to get a response, the issue is I don’t want to give false hope.”

“If anyone could do it you could.” Rana said.

“Thanks for the vote of confidence, It’s possible, but unlikely, without the full name of the Tidebreaker, and a request from a realative.”

 

There news of the death of the Tidebreaker swept across Rhir as it had the rest of the world. It was the talk of the drakes, for the next few days, and toasts to him were in the local taverns across Rhir. Messages flew across the world, condolences and other things flooded the family. It wasn’t surprising that several messages arrived late in Liscor, one was from as far away as Rhir, it was a simple message and came after the legendary armor was showcased in broad daylight.

 

To Selys Shivertail

From Lord Bloodstone, Rhir contact is Xyrdiane.

To the young drake who uncle was recently killed, I wish to convey my sincerest condolences, on the death of your Uncle. I would like to discuss with you the nature of his death, as well as his life. I would like to send a donation of gold for a statue to be erected at the place of his death for future generations. He was an inspiration to drakes as well as humans, his memory should not be forgotten.

 

The letter was received and left with hundreds of other letters for a Selys Shivertail.

gamer Eight day twenty eight -Part 1

Day 28

It was early, so early the sun had not risen yet. Bloodstone sat in a chair, the sephalid who was in Coreen’s old body hadn’t stirred since the day before. On another bed his second wife slept, after having been given a healing potion and a meal, she had retired, after giving her statement to the quickly assembled court. There was still activity in the courtyard, as well as around the town. An army sat out in the blight. There were similar armies around all the outposts. Demons and other monsters were out there just beyond arrow and catapult range. Something would have to be done, Bloodstone just wasn’t sure what. There was a knock on the door, and he got up and opened the door before they woke Coreen. Sarah and Isabel were there.

“It’s early, how did you know I was up?”

“Really you need to ask that?” Isabel said.

“What can I do for you two?”

“I wanted to let you know I am leaving, heading into the capital.” Sarah said.

“Why?”

“I want to see if I can talk to the group, see if they will see me.”

“What are you going to tell them?”

“What happened to me, see if I can help them figure out their skills, I came because I wanted to ask if I can take some of your skills.”

“Did you put her up to this?” He asked Isabel.

“No she came to me I told her you would decide.”

“Sure take whatever skills you want.”

“Really?” She said somewhat shocked.

“I know you can’t give them back, I also haven’t taken your class to get the same skills to remove skills.”

She reached out and touched him tentatively and then removed some skills.

[Skill Hiding in plain sight removed]

[Skill Perfect balance removed]

[skill Obfuscation of the truth removed]

[skill Detect deception removed]

[skill deal with the devil]

[skill detect poison removed]

[skill silent footsteps removed]

[skill vital anatomy removed]

[skill invisible presence removed]

[skill disguise removed]

[skill perfect skin removed]

[skill alluring touch removed]

[skill alluring kiss removed]

[skill seduction removed]

She removed her hand quickly, as he shook his head. “You had them already picked out, didn’t you?”

“Most of them, they will help me with the classes I have and be able to move around.”

“Just don’t get killed.”

“I think I can get close to talk with them. As long as I avoid running into the king I should be fine.”

“I guess you will be leaving now?”

“I’m going to go, I will try and have a runner deliver a message.”

“Be safe”

She turned and left closing the door behind her.

“I am surprised” Isabel said.

“Why are you surprised?”

“I never thought you would give up skills, how many did she take?”

“She took about a dozen or so, if she can put them to good use why would I say no?”

There was a soft moan from the sephalid. Isabel and Bloodstone turned, and walked over to the double of Coreen. The eyes opened, and a slurred voice said, “Poisoned, can’t move.”

Bloodstone removed several potions from his bag of holding. The first was a cure for poisons; he raised it to the corpse’s lips and poured in slowly.

There was little change and the sephalid said, “Need new body.”

Bloodstone nodded, “Isabel will you stay with the sephalid, I will be back shortly”

“I, yes of course.”

He left the room. A few guards came in with him a few minutes later. “You understand the instructions?”

“My lord, this body is to be placed with the other corpses, the Sephalid is to be put near other bodies, and not to be disturbed. Clothes are to be left inside, and whom ever comes out is to be given a room to rest.”

“Very well, and the discrepancy of bodies is to be fixed and noted. Whatever body this sephalid picks is not to be removed from the lists”

They carried the sepahlid out on a stretcher. Isabel closed the door as they left.

“You have more you want to talk to me about?”

“Yes, it’s about how you all arrived here.”

“Do you know how we were summoned here?”

“I know some of it, not all of it.”

“Tell me what you know if you are able.”

“There is a ritual, it requires souls to charge the object, I don’t know where it is kept, or what it looks like.”

“Souls from people?”

Isabel nodded.

“How many souls?”

“Hundreds, most of them were criminals, others were offered up to the king for favor. Others who were too old or had classes that were useless, were sacrificed. There are some who were hanged and the souls from the ropes were used. I want you to know that the king knew that you took the hangman’s ropes. It’s one of the ways he could collect souls, to use in the ritual. It’s not the only way, it’s not even the easiest way. You know each of you summoned here cost souls.”

“You knew what was going on?”

“I was a blind girl, what was I supposed to do? He’s the king, he could have had my family sacrificed if I didn’t help.”

“You saw a way out, a way that I could protect you?”

She nodded slowly, “I was afraid, I still am. Your different than the others, older, wiser.”

He sat on the now empty bed, “I’m not angry, I should be.” He sighed deeply. “Beth and Newton have been working on getting a concrete manufacturing going. They think they can make a couple of tons a day, once they get everything ready. No one here has ever made things of metal as big as we need. I have an army between us and where the concrete will need to go, and people depending on me to keep them safe. Getting mad at you seems counterproductive, and silly if you really look at it.”

“Silly?”

“Yes, Silly. You did what you had to do, to survive. To keep your parents safe, why would I be angry at you for doing that? It’s what you can’t tell me that has me concerned.”

She looked at the floor, and her hands fell to her sides. “I.. I want to tell you.”

“I think I know, you are still under someone’s control, or you can’t talk about certain things.”

She shook her head back and forth and then looked up “Why are you so nice?”

Bloodstone laughed, “Because it means I finish last.”

“I don’t understand.”

“That’s ok.”

They stood there in awkward silence, Bloodstone gave her a hug. “I have to go do something about that army, you want to come along? I can give you a class if you want.”

She looked up at him, “What would you suggest?”

Bloodstone smiled, “How about a Cleric”

“A cleric? But the gods are dead”

“And yet you do not know any of them, seems kind of weird, like they were trying to destroy them. It makes sense in a perverse sort of way.”

“The gods fought each other is what we were always told.”

“I’m sure, the best way to make them lose power is to forget about them. If they have no temples, or places of worship, then eventually they will be just powerful beings without worshippers. If the people of this world rose up and assaulted them directly.”

“You said a cleric, you seem to have something in mind”

“I do. The amulet I gave you represents the knave, or the trickster. I know his true name, though if I tell you, you can’t repeat it.”

“What would a cleric be able to do?”

“Heal. Or I could give you mine, it represents the healer, as well as dragons.”

“What about the others, perhaps one of them would be better?”

“I have Coreens here as well, this is a bee, it represents, Finder, seeker of lost souls. It’s also the same god I am borrowing the mirror and key from.”

“How do you know these gods?”

“How can I explain, on my world we play games, where we pretend to be other people and we make them go on adventures, these gods are those people we moved through adventures and they became legends and ascended”

“Oh, can you tell me a story of the finder, or the healer, or the others?”

“I can, if you are interested.”

“Tell me about why you picked that one?” She said pointing to the dragon symbols

“It’s not the first one or the last one, the healer is my favorite, because she’s spunky and doesn’t take shit from anyone. She is an elf.”

“A real elf?”

“A real elf and a princess, though not in direct line for the throne, she had been kidnapped, and the kidnappers crashed on the edge of the continent. The other party members she met rescued her and took her into their group. She was a spell caster, a sorceress and not a very good one compared to the rest of the party. She was first level and the rest of the party was at least eight or ninth level.”

“They had levels?”

“She does, it’s funny I know about here because in a way I guided her through her life, and she eventually was offered a position to be a deity. She declined, but was still given the power. She a kind, compassionate woman and was lonely until she met the Blacksmith.”

“What classes does she have?”

“Humm, Sorceress, archmage, cleric, sanctified one, and faith scion.”

“I don’t know what a sanctified one is or a faith scion? Can you tell me what they are?”

“A sanctified one is someone who follows their ideals, and they mesh with the deity they follow. A faith scion, uses a holy relic of their deity to further the goals and ideals of the deity they follow. They usually have a holy weapon dedicated to the deity they follow.”

“Oh, what deity should I follow?”

Bloodstone laughed, “You would have to decide that, I think I know a way to help you decide.”

“What way?”

“I have a skill that I can use, I do have to warn you that if I ask them for help they will either ignore you or want to talk to you. I am not even sure this will work.”

“Ok, use your skill”

He looked over where the real Coreen was still sleeping. “Let’s do this somewhere else I don’t want to wake her up”

“Where would you suggest?”

“There are a few places, follow me” He walked out of the room waiting for her and closing the door after she passed through. Two guards nodded to him, as he left. “Anything to report?”

“Nothing sir.” One of the guardsmen said.

He then left them as he walked down the hallways there were still spots of blood that hadn’t yet been cleaned from the carpets or the walls. He found the stairs that led to the battlements, two guards were covering the entry way behind a make shift barricade, “What is the password” One of them said as he raised a crossbow and pointed it at them.

“I broke my Eggs box” The guard relaxed, and pointed the crossbow away.

“That’s a strange password,” Isabel said.

“It’s a play on words, if you don’t know the password, they can shoot you if you try and pass that line. He pointed to a line pained on the floor. Until we get things under control it must be this way, my orders not the commanders.” He looked to the men, “Anything to report?”

“No sir, no one unauthorized tried to pass, and the rotation went cleanly.”

“Rotation?” Isabel asked.

“I am giving the men extra rest, if they are over tired they make mistakes, we can’t afford any mistakes.”

They passed through the checkpoint, and into the stairwell to the walls. They went up several flights of stairs, their footsteps reverberating as they went.

“Where are we going” Isabel asked.

“Up to the top, the sun should be up soon, it will give you a better perspective.”

They arrived on the same level as the walls, and he opened a door off to one side. There were more stairs,

“This is where we were walking before, I don’t know where these go.”

They took more stairs up and there was a door. He opened it and it opened out to the top of one of the observation towers. There was a slight smell of the salty air on the breeze, coming from the ocean.

Two guardsmen were looking out over the blight, several fires could be seen in the distance.

“My lord!” One of the men said startled.

“Anything to report?”

“No, my Lord. Is there something we can help you with?” The other guardsmen asked.

“I need this spot for about ten minutes; the sun should be up soon.”

“Very well, we will be on the floor below if you need anything.” The both filed out closing the door. The both gave envious looks to Bloodstone behind his back.

Isabel giggled, “They probably think you are trying to be romantic?”

The sky was starting to lighten; the sun was still below the horizon. “I am going to call a herald, I don’t think it will talk to you, I am not even sure if you will be able to see it. I am going to use the skill are you ready?”

She shrugged, “I guess I am not even sure what you are going to do”

He cleared his throat and in a loud voice, “I summon a Herald of the Nine”

In that moment, before the sun rose, a flash of white light appeared on the top of the tower , standing in the light was a winged woman in white flowing robes.

“I have heard your call, what do you ask of me?”

“Thank you for appearing, this woman wishes to know more about the nine.”

The being turned and looked at Isabel, “For one so young you wish to know of the nine?”

For a moment, Isabel was still spell bound by the beauty of the herald who floated in the light., “Yes.”

“For what purpose do you wish to know the nine?” The herald asked.

“I, I want to be able to help Bloodstone stop the army out there.” She nodded towards the lights in the blight.

The Herald looked over her and then spoke. “A noble calling for one so young, a wish to protect others and stop a force. I will carry your request to the nine.” The herald looked out to the army again, and then to Bloodstone, “If you are asking for them to intercede here, they will not.”

“I wouldn’t dream of asking them to take time from their own troubles on Eden.”

“Who are you that knows the troubles they have?”, The Herald said somewhat perplexed, “You are the only one who has ever called me to this godless world. Yet you seem familiar with them, and it is unusual for one of them to help any mortal who summons a herald.”

Bloodstone smiled, “Ask the Blacksmith if he knows of this world and if he would be able to relay the information he would know about it.”

The herald nodded, “I will relay your messages” At that moment the sun rose, and the Herald was lit by the sunlight behind. It was as if an explosion of light happened on the tower and for just a moment it was as if two suns were visible and then the herald and light with it vanished.

“She was so beautiful” Isabel said in awe.

“That was a herald of the nine.”

“What did you ask one of the nine for?”

“Something that no one should know about something I don’t know”

“What is it?”

“Let’s see if we get a response,” He said looking out over the blight and the distant army.

There was a burst of light and the herald reappeared translucent and glowing. She held a book, “Young woman, they have instructed me to give you the teachings of the nine.” She held out the book for Isabel.

“Thank you,” She said taking the book.

The Herald turned to Bloodstone, “I have been instructed to tell you, that anything he would know about this world would not be of any help.”

“Exceptions can be made under certain circumstances, I would like to know what ever knowledge from outside this realm exists”

The herald looked him over, “I do not know you other than you have summoned me twice to this world.”

Bloodstone sighed, “I am Vasilios Adair, tell the Blacksmith that it is very important, he should recognize the name.”

The herald looked skeptical and vanished again.

“Vasilios Adair? Is that your real name?” Isabel asked.

“No, it’s a persona”

“Persona? That doesn’t make any sense.”

There was a flash and a loud thud as a leather-bound book hit the stone. Bloodstone picked it up, the information was in small script and hand written.

“What is that?”

“Oh great, it’s not a language I recognize”

Isabel looked in the book, and then in hers, “Mine is common language, yours I have never seen writing like that before.”

“It looks familiar, I just have no idea what language it is. Seemed like a good idea, bad execution. Oh well, I will figure it out eventually. Tell me later after you go through that book if you want to be a cleric.”

“Ok, there is just one problem.”

“What’s that”

“I still can’t read very well.”

“Oh, maybe if you ask my daughter and give her this book she will help you.”

“You’re not going to read some of it to me?”

“Not today Isabel, I have other things I need to do, you are welcome to tag along.”

The sun continued to creep up over the horizon, lighting up the world. The two of them stood there for a long moment of silence as the reds and yellows became brighter and lit up the blight in its black and dull brown hues. The sky changed from black to a soft blue to the blue of the normal day. They stood at the tower watching the sun rise.

Beth and Newton were sitting across the table from Eve and Miguel they were having breakfast.

“Seriously, you don’t see how loco he is.” Miguel said.

“What should we do about it, I asked his wife, he was never on any medication.” Beth said.

“That makes it worse” Miguel replied.

“What makes you think he’s as crazy as you say?” Newton asked.

Miguel thought about it while chewing on a roll. “Tell him Eve”

“When we first came here, he was very secretive about his identity, you bought into it” She said looking at Newton.

“It makes a kind of sense, hiding our real names, maybe not from each other but from the rest of the world, our real names do have power, since magic is here. He seemed to grasp that before we did.”

“Well Arnie, you told me your real name already so what’s the harm now?” Beth teased.

“I like Newton better,” Eve confessed

Arnie rolled his eyes, “I know Bloodstones real name, he showed me his drivers license”

“What is it?” Eve asked.

Arnie looked around, “Do you believe keeping promises are important?”

Eve shrugged, “Only if they are important to keep,” she glanced and Miguel.

“What’s that mean?” Miguel asked.

“Just what I said.”

“It’s the reason I won’t tell you. I promised that I would keep it a secret. I also would like you to not call me by my real name” Arnie said.

“Sure, Arnie,” Miguel teased.

“Why do you have to be such an ass,” Eve asked.

“Why do you have to be such a slut?”

“Fuck you Miguel”

“Is that an offer?”

Eve stormed out of the room in a huff.

“Now I see why she broke up with you?” Beth said.

“She couldn’t handle a real man” Miguel said not really paying attention to Beth.

“She was looking for a real man”

“Meaning what?”

“If I have to explain it you will not understand.”

“Phhh, whatever.” Miguel got up and went after Eve.

“Wow, I thought you were kidding.” Newton said.

Beth gave him a look, “He’s the most egotistical self centered..” She started to say when Newton leaned in and kissed her.

“What was that?” Newton asked.

“Uh, I forget”

Except from the testimony of the Drake Hijala Greenscale.

A large courtroom there were drakes of various colors and ages. The drake judge sat on a raised dias. Everyone was still standing. “Bring in the prisoners”, The judge said.

Two humans and a drake were brought in. The male human had blond haired and was muscular, he looked irritated, with the situation. The woman with him had long auburn hair and a sneer on her face that sent chills through the guards. “When my mother hears about…”

The woman started to say and was slapped in the stomach with the drakes tail. “Silence prisoner”

The Drake woman with them had metallic green scales. “You would do well not to harm them.”

“Shut your yap, criminal” The drake guardsman said.

The man said, “Touch my sister again and see what happens.”

The judge sighed, and gestured for the assembled to sit. “We will continue this Mrs. Greenscale please continue where you left off.

“As I was saying I saw the commander and the Lord walk by, he stopped to talk with me”

The commander and Bloodstone were walking through the light rain and the dirt road was becoming a mud road. Violet, Kuya and Xach were following.

“You said you wanted me to see the injured. I thought they would be closer.” Bloodstone said.

“This is close, it’s the only place we could house this many injured.”

There were injured along the road, walking towards the destination, a makeshift hospital.”

There was a drake sitting in the rain, her right forearm was missing with bloody covered bandages across the stump. The drake looked at the ground and didn’t even look up when they approached.

He stepped over to the drake, and knelt to her level. “Are you all right?”

The drake looked up, her eyes looked glazed. “What chu want human” her words were slurred and reeked of alcohol.

“Are you all right?” He asked again.

“Dooo I loooook alllll rightttt, justttt leavvvve me be.” her words were slurred.

The commander looked over his shoulder, “She drugged up, normally we would search her,” he stood up and shrugged, “No doubt a smuggler or a criminal.” He turned and walked several steps.

“I know your in pain, please let me help you” He asked.

“I don’t need your help human,“ the drake said her eyes focusing on him for a moment.

He stood up and walked over to the commander. “There are more like her is my guess”

“Yea, sorry not much I can do about them at the moment.”

They turned left on path, and a large barn could be seen, several guardsmen where outside the door.

“How is the cleanup of the demons going?” Bloodstone asked as they approached the doors

“Poorly, and with the weather it is making communications difficult. I did get word that the capital was hit as well as other garrisons. we seem to have fared better than most. We are in better shape than the garrisons we have contacted. They hit the healing potions and other important caches first, someone leaked information. The thing is that your specific orders were what gave us a fighting chance here.”

The door in the side of the building was opened, the first thing he noticed was the smell, it was an iron like smell, and he wasn’t sure what it was until he went inside. The second thing he noticed was the sounds. That’s when he saw the people who were on cots, there was yellow and deep brown straw all over the area. Some people were moaning, others calling out to anyone who was close. The wounds on the men and some women were horrific. There were people with missing limbs. Then he noticed the most were the flies, they were on everything.

“These are just the ones we know we can save.” The commander said in a low voice.

“And the ones you can’t?”, Bloodstone asked.

“We are building a pyre to burn the dead.” He replied.

“How many are here?” Bloodstone asked.

“There are two floors above this for the less injured.”

“Healing potions?”

“We used up most of our supply, we have a reserve in case we are attacked again.”

“This is not what I expected, then again that’s why I asked to see the injured, is this just the soldiers.”

The commander nodded, “The citizens are elsewhere and the non-humans have declined our assistance as you have seen.”

“I don’t think even what we have would help here, unless…”

“Unless what,” The commander asked.

“Kuya, would you be able to channel mana without your mother’s mana buff?”

Kuya shrugged, “Maybe, I think I have a bigger mana pool than everyone but mom.”

“Zach, What about you?”

“Eh, I guess.”

“What are you thinking of doing?” the commander asked.

“You need healing potions, I know the formula they usually make them with. They don’t use mana thought to make them just the intrinsic nature of the ingredients.” Bloodstone rattled off.

“How does that help if we don’t have the ingredients?”

“I know more than one way to make potions.” Bloodstone said as he looked at the commander.

“Help me..” One of the soldiers said and started coughing up blood. The injuries he had sustained were extensive, he was missing his left hand and the stump was wrapped up in bloody cloth. Several other bandages were across his chest and stomach.

“First, Kuya can you get rid of the flies please, and air this place out. “

Kuya blinked and looked kind of sick, “Uh ok?” a slight breeze kicked up.

He went to the first person he saw, the man looked to be in bad shape, an arm was missing and his leg was soaked in blood. He leaned over and touched the man neck, “Still has a pulse. No healing potions?”

He seemed to be talking more to himself than to the soldier or the commander.

“No, we don’t unless you have any.” He asked.

Bloodstone looked around there were at least a hundred people he could see, he looked around and was thinking. He pulled out his cell phone, and began looking for something.

“Nope, nope, nope, nope, ugh, this is so slow….not helpful” He said still staring at his phone. “ok so outside the box, assets, requirements, time.”

He knelt down, and fished something out of his pocket.  He held it in his hand and walked over to ta table and dropped it. The two dice were a strange looking  with many facets, each had twenty facets. One was blue and the other was red. he dropped them on the table looked at the numbers and then picked them back up, and put them in his pocket.  He started counting and rattled off a string of numbers.

“Nineteen add the skill bonus, that should be enough just need something to put it on.” He turned to one of the soldiers, “can you get me a large tub of water, and every spell caster that’s able to come here and if you can find my wife even better.”

The soldier looked confused, and hesitantly agreed. “Next, Xach can you pull the heat from the barn, make it as cold as you can without freezing anything “, he said to his son.

“Ok, Now for the hard part”, he looked at Kuya. “Need a drawing, I can show you what it is, just need it on paper, four times.”

“What?” She asked.

He showed her his cell phone, and there was a black and white picture.

“Really? Why?”, She asked.

“Will you just do it?”, He asked a bit more forcefully.

“Fine, but,” She started to say.

“Yeah I know! I’m working on it, So impatient.” He said back to her.

She took a book out and started to draw in the book, four copies of the picture on the cell phone screen, she had been given.
“Whose is this?” She asked.

“Guess”, was his reply.

She mumbled, “Healer?”

“Yup, seemed the best for what we want to do.” He replied.

“I don’t get it?” She said

“You’ll see, I know them pretty well, At least I should, considering, if you want draw four of Shikori’s.”

She laughed, “No.”

The soldier returned with a two people who looked both confused and a little annoyed. They both were wearing mages robes.

“You said water, would a trough work”, he said pointing to two other soldiers moving an empty trough.

“Oh yeah waters heavy. ”He mumbled to himself, ” Um, yeah just bring it here we can fill it “, Bloodstone said pointing to in front of the barn.

“Xack you can have water freeze here, “He said pointing to the wooden trough. Lady Amethyst walked over to the group standing around the trough.

He looked at his wife, “the best mana buff, you can on every mage here”

Lady Amethyst rolled her eyes, “Really?”

He shrugged, “You know you’ll get all the attention after this.”

She giggled, “I guess I am a crack dealer now”

It took a half hour before anyone else showed up, several apprentices, and the head mage of the wall, and those who reported to her.

“Lord Bloodstone, we have important work to get done, I was ordered to report here.” The head mage said a bit annoyed.

“I need you to pour mana into the water, not to boil it but to put magic into the water, like a mana potion but different. If you don’t understand what I am asking raise your hand.”

Everyone around him raised their hand, including Xach ,and Kuya.

The temperature began to drop and the slight breeze made the smell of the area less oppressive, water began to appear in the trough as shards of ice.

“First off, the potion makers explained to me that mana is in everything and what I need is a large mana pool. He pointed to the ice in the trough, and mana likes to be in water. Your bodies are about seventy percent water, so we can put mana in potions, or in a pool of water.”

It was at that point a sparkle effect went off as Lady Amethyst cast a spell on him and everyone around. “Whoa! Is that! Whoa!” He smiled.

He cast a spell and a small flame began to melt the water. Kuya continued to write in her book.

One of the mages, said, “How is mana going to help?”

“Through use of something more powerful than the sum of its parts.” He said grinning.

“Ok here, now what”, Kuya said showing him the finished drawing.

He carefully cut the page out of the book, with a dagger and ignored the glare he was getting from Kuya.

He then cut each round symbol out of the page leaving four empty circles on the page. He handed one to Kuya, one to Xach and one to his wife. He then positioned everyone on each side of the trough, with him facing into the barn.

“Please start channeling mana into the water, you should find that you have more than usual,” Grinning at his wife.

He took a breath, and knelt down on the ground, with both knees, “The gods are not all dead, at least the ones I know, I summon a herald of the nine. I reach out to those I know to hear me in this new land, there are those who are suffering without divine guidance, who lack hope in miracles. I now speak to the deities I know, to lend me strength and power to heal these men and women in dire need. Work through me, to heal them, I beseech thee, “ There was a name he spoke, it did not register as a blinding light erupted from around him, it lasted but a moment, but the warmth and goodwill infused everyone around him. The symbol in his hand dropped to the ground as the purest silver. The other three had burst into ash. There was water in the trough, it looked deep and the bottom was not visible.

The casters continued to pour mana into the water in trough, it began to glow with its own inner soft blue light. “Ok that’s enough, thank you”

The casters stopped and were talking amongst themselves, about how much mana they felt they had, they also stayed to see what he was going to do next. He knelt and picked up the small silver amulet. “Help me bring the injured to the trough, we will have to put each of them into the water one at a time. It is going to take time, so the sooner we get started the sooner we are done.” He then entered the barn and came out with a soldier, who had been one of the worst cases.

“Where are we going my lord?” The man asked.

“I am going to have your wounds healed,” he said to the man how was bloody from all the wounds he had taken. The fact that he survived was testament to his skill and tenacity.

“Use it on the others first.” The soldier said.

“No, you’re going to help me with the others once you are healed.”

The soldier was one of the few who by all accounts had no life even if they could heal his wound’s, they had mutilated him, hacked off both legs above the knees, and one arm at the shoulder. He had multiple stab wounds and the other arm hung useless at his side.

“My lord I don’t see how any healing potion will help me.”

Bloodstone picked the man up and carried him to the trough.

He placed him gently in the water, being careful not to get wet himself. Even then the water splashed and everywhere it touched the black grass. It was as if the grass had been covered in oil and turned a bright green.

The man sighed, and the water began to glow blue and white, and he sunk below the water into the trough that could barely hold him when it was empty.

The mages stared, and waited. The commander stood off to one side arms crossed, took a single step forward, when the soldier climbed out of the trough with both hands and stood on bare legs.

“Dead gods!” he said starting at the mans hands and legs.

There were gasps from the crowd, the man turned and looked at Bloodstone, dropped to one knee, “My lord.”

“Help me with the others, we have till the sun sets”

There was a pause as the mages and soldiers rushed into the barn. Others came out either under their own power or being assisted by a soldier or a mage. They formed a line, and began to have them enter the trough from one end. One mage hand brought a small step stool and placed it on one end. The commander seeing the line and heard Bloodstone turned and hurried off, “I will let the townsfolk know what is happening here”

The soldier stood staring at him and then turned and followed the commander.

Word of the trough began to get around within an hour, others had joined the queue to use the waters of the trough. Children were given first access to the line. The commander came to where Bloodstone sat and watched. “Who are you really?”

Bloodstone looked up, “What do you mean?”

“There are no spells that I know of that could do what you have done here.”

“It’s not magic, it’s faith. I brought it and hope back to this world. If that’s the only things I can do it’s enough.”

“Can you do it again” The commander asked.

“If I need to, I don’t think I will.”

“How can you say that”

“The line is getting shorter.”

The commander looked up and the line was shorter, all of those in line were not soldiers but common folk.

The soldier from earlier came back, wielding a long sword, and walked up to Bloodstone.

“My lord, I have only my sword arm and my skills to offer you, as payment for the gift you have given me and others here today.”

There was a murmur of agreement from the crowd.

Bloodstone raised his voice, “It was not to exact a payment from you or others that this was done. I had the ability and knowledge to do this, it was the right thing to do, I ask only that you pay this forward, help someone if you are able to as I have done here.”

Several non-humans began to queue into the line. A drake that was missing his part of his tail and his right claw ended in a bloody nasty looking stump. The drake stepped into the line.

The drakes scales were dull gray in color, appeared to be flaking off in patches. He was an older drake. The loss of his tail made his gait abnormal and the cane he used to walk was fastened to with a cord to his left hand.

A centaur who had bandages over most of his body.

The green scaled female drake in line was missing her right forearm, it ended in a bloody stump covering in dirty bandages. Her body was covered in the same dirty bandages, covering the light green scales that covered her body. It was the same drake from earlier.

A beast kin with cat features limped into the line. His fur was matted in places, from the wounds he had taken were still bloody.

There were other beast kin and drakes that got into the line.

Bloodstone walked over to the line and as the drake moved to the front of the line. “A word before you step into the water”, he said to the two drakes at the front of the line.

“You would deny us the use of your healing water?”

“Not at all I want you to understand something first.”

“You have something against drakes?” The female drake asked

“The one who made this water, has an affinity for your kind, be aware that you may be something more than you were when you exit.”

The male drake growled and pushed past him and stepped into the water. His stumbled forward and disappeared under the water.

The pool of the water went still and the drake could not be seen under the water itself. There was a spray of water as the drake surfaced and grabbed the sides with both hands and lifted himself out, Water dripped from his body, and deep red scales in visible strips could be seen across his back. Water also dripped from two large wings with the same red colored scales. The drake stopped and looked himself over, and his hand that was missing was back, where his tail had been missing wasn’t missing.

The female drake seeing the result dove into the trough with a splash. There was a moment where she was not fully visible under the water. When she climbed her way out and stood next to the other drake and was admiring her scales. The bandages she had were gone. She stood dripping next to the other drake, there were drakes in line pushing to get to the trough. She looked down where her clawed hand had been, it had been healed, regenerated, the scales on her right hand shimmered a metallic green. Her wings unfurled, she walked slowly over to Bloodstone. She knelt, tears in her eyes, “Lord Bloodstone, the gift you have bestowed upon me is beyond priceless. You ask nothing from us?” She said looking over her hand as if seeing it for the first time.

The centaur entered the trough and was out of the water his bandages were gone as well and he stood off to one side marveling at the flawless skin and hide he had.

This repeated until no one was left to enter the trough of water. Drakes, humans , beast kin as well as several other non-humans, were softly talking amongst themselves.

The green female drake followed the commander and Bloodstone.

“Many of us have decided, we will follow you there is something about you that we all feel is worth protecting.”

“That is not necessary, you should return to your lives.”

“My friends here are all dead killed by those demons. I was lucky, and blessed.” She unfurled her wings. “Among my kind wings are a sign of greatness of the old blood, of being closer to the dragons we are kin to, I think you knew that already. I am Hijala Greenscale a swordsman of the twenty eighth level, I pledge myself to you.”

“Hijala, that is not…”

“You who have given me back the my claw to fight and now the ability to fly. I will stand with you and protect you and yours. Do not take my words lightly human, we drakes are a prideful people to refuse is a great dishonor.”

“Are you sure this is what you want?” Bloodstone asked her.

“We saw the dragon, we know you and your wife’s power. I would name you blood kin.” She said.

“As would I” said another drake who had followed several humans.”

“Brothers and sisters in arms and those of you who have decided to follow me. Thank you. I hope I can live up to your expectations.”

There was a loud cheer and many soldiers, of various races crowded around him.

——–

The drakes stood off to one side, speaking in hushed whispers. “Is he a dragon or human?” a drake with purple scales asked.

“Human as far as I can tell” Hijala said.

“What did the human say to you before you entered that water?”

“That we would be something more when we left the pool.” The red stripped drake said.

“I have spoken with others who say this human is a lord, and named by the king himself. He has taken the daughter and wealth of the merchant Sutter. His two children are strange, and his first wife and daughter have strange classes. I hear he has with him with a half gazer.”

“Are you sure it’s not Gazi the gazer?” one smaller drake asked.

“No idea, I haven’t seen her myself.”

“Well if it is that would mean that Bloodstone is working for the king of destruction” The small drake said softly

“Who knows what his class is?”

No one seems to know or want to voice that they didn’t.

“I don’t think he is working for the king of destruction” The green scaled drake said.

“What makes you say that,” another drake asked.

“I spoke with him after the group broke up, as did several others.”

“And?”, The beast kin asked.

“He was nice, he asked my family name, and he used that strange glass device. I also am no longer craving Belleka root, and my pain is gone.”

—–

Bloodstone yawned as he stood in front of the door to his private study; he still had a lot of work to do before tomorrow. The guards outside nodded to him as he opened the door. He took two steps inside and saw a man sitting in his chair. The door closed behind him.

“Lord Bloodstone, I and my associate would like a word with you.” The man said, he was dressed in black and looked very neat. He had one visible dagger on his belt and not much else. His black hair was short but not balding. The eyes were what drew you to him. They were intense gray.

“You have me at a disadvantage; I wasn’t expecting to entertain guests.”

“I will get right to the point, a very power man has contracted to kill you and anyone associated with you. “

“Sutter?”

“Ah so you are aware of the contract, good this will make negotiations much simpler.”

“What if I decide to turn my sights on your organization?”

“I am sure there would be losses on both sides, at what cost to people and coin. Someone of your power could do considerable damage. That is why I am here to negotiate.”

“Are you here to kill me then?”

Then man paused as if entertaining the idea. “I’m not confident in my ability to take you down face to face, even with my associate”

Bloodstone turned and looked to see whom had closed the door. There was a short woman who appeared to be a half elf, she too had intense blue eyes. She was pretty, but not remarkably so, she was dressed in a black and white maid outfit. The two daggers in her hands were pointed at Bloodstone.

“I don’t see you as much of a threat.” The woman said softly.

“At least it’s a fair fight, two on two.” Bloodstone said.

The two of them looked puzzled for just a moment. “To whom are you referring to?” The man asked.

“You two should know that my research room is always guarded, my guess is since you didn’t touch anything you are at least still alive.” A black cat purred and rubbed up against Bloodstones feet. “The two of you have two choices the first is leave and don’t bother me or mine.”

“Before we get too far into posturing, we did not come here to fight.” The man said.

“Did you come here to die?” Bloodstone asked.

“You seem very sure of yourself. What if I told you we have your kids and if we don’t leave here shortly they will be killed?”

“If you are making threats you have already lost, or have a weaker hand than you are letting on.”

The woman took two steps towards Bloodstone, a hardened look in her eyes. “We know you can steal levels from someone, and terrifyingly enough skills as well. I am not sure what kind of monster you are, anyone who can drop a grey walker, is dangerous.” He held up both hands palms facing Bloodstone. “We want to talk. Parissa, stand down.”

There was a hesitation, and the half elf woman put the blades away, “As you command”

“I apologize, she’s very good at what she does.” The man said. “I have no doubt that you could take one or both of us, I would like to have a discussion if possible.” the man said.

“What is it you want.”

“It comes down to the fact that you are now a very powerful person on Rhir, through taking over Sutters holdings, marring his daughter, and the power you have acquired from the kings’ generosity. We represent a balancing factor on Rhir, to keep the Lords and Ladys in line. You and your family are not aware of this balancing factor, I am here to inform you.”

“Meaning what” Bloodstone asked.

“Meaning that you are a disruptive force, the king wanted you out of the way, and in moving you to here you have become much more of a disruptive force. I am here to decide if you’re a threat to the kingdom itself, and remove you if that becomes apparent.”

Bloodstone laughed, “You want to know if I have ambitions to take the kings job. I wouldn’t take the job by force or plot if that’s the question, if he even offered I wouldn’t want the job.”

“What if he is not a good king?” The man asked.

“That’s not for me to decide, while I like the man, I don’t agree with all his policies, I do understand them.” Bloodstone said softly.

The man was silent, watching him, he then nodded. “I don’t think you are lying, I also have some information you will find invaluable. The third wall was breached by the demons. They are on the way here to try and take this garrison. Since it is very possible, that no one in that wall garrison survived.”

“How did you come by this information?”

“We came through the third wall, and on our way here, we heard about the breach from the commander to your south. The Svental garrison was the one that was breached. Coincidentally it is the same one you and your friends came through to get here before you headed west.”

“I see and you were worried I might have caused some of the issue. You two can let yourselves out, I have to talk to the commander.”

The half elf moved out of his way as he turned toward the door.

“I look forward to talking with you after” The man said.

——

“The Svental garrison, actually now that you mention it, we haven’t heard anything from them in a since the attack, hold on.” He commander said as he stepped out into the hallway and yelled, “Someone, send messages to the other wall lords see if anyone has heard from the Svental Garrison.”   He turned back to Bloodstone. “It will take a bit to get the messages through; if you are right then we need to mobilize all our troops to defend this garrison.”

“Commander, I am going to take a group and stop any invasion force that comes your way, if nothing else we can soften them up before they get here.”

The commander frowned, “I don’t have the men to do that, even with the stunt this morning we are still very undermanned here. If I pull the entire town we might be able to field enough people on the walls. We never designed the garrisons to defend from behind, at least not from a major attack.”

A page entered into the room and handed the commander a sheet of paper. The page waited. The commander looked it over, and then handed it to Bloodstone. “I hate it when you are right, no one has heard from them since the attacks, there are no messages that are getting through.”

“You are in charge here of the defense, what do you recommend?” Bloodstone asked.

“Maybe ask for volunteers, setup just south of town, with your abilities, and your wives maybe you could hold them off. I can ask for some reinforcements from the east wall lord. They won’t be able to send more than a couple hundred troops at best, and they will take at least a day or two to get here.” He turned to the page, “Inform the wall lords we are in contact with the situation is hostile forces outside the walls at least three thousand, and an unknown number coming from the Svental garrison, we will stay in contact and update them once an hour of the situation.”The page nodded and left the room in a hurry.

—–

Bloodstone stood in the courtyard, many town folk, guardsmen as well as the remaining adventurers were present. There were torches lit as the sun had set over an hour ago. There was a noise of conversation, as everyone was asking the same questions, “what’s going on” seemed to be the main topic.

The commander stepped forward from the steps and climbed onto a carriage to get height and be seen. Bloodstone and others were standing on off to the sides or the carriage. “Soldiers and citizens of Deepway we have word that the garrison of Svental has fallen, from the recent attacks by the demons. We also have word that a large force is heading here to breach our defenses and allow the larger army outside out walls to enter. Lord Bloodstone would like to speak with you before we begin sealing ourselves inside the wall itself.” He nodded and Bloodstone looked nervous, he climbed up onto the carriage, the commander hopped down back leaving all eyes on him.

“Good evening, I know many of you do not know me. I want to stop them from coming and destroying your homes and lives. There has been enough death here, I am asking for volunteers to help me stop them.”

Someone in the back shouted, “Why don’t you go back to the capital, we don’t need you here.”

“Your right you don’t need me here, I was asked to come here, to this place to take charge. There is a garrison north of here that needs us to win, or they will all die, we also have word they are under siege. To help them we need to stop the advance from behind the walls. I need your help to stop them.”

A winged drake shouted, “I will follow you”, another voice shouted, “As will I” . Other voices rang out pledging support.

—–

A group of a hundred and ninety volunteers headed out south along the roads. With them were Lord Bloodstone, Lady Amethyst, Xach, Miguel, Eve, Marcus, Violet, Xyrdianes and Ranathil. The drake who had been the first one into the pool earlier in the day was also with them talking strategy. Several mages lights lit the way. Most of them were common folk who had some combat experience; a couple of levels at most of fighter archer or other combat classes. There were the veterans like the drakes, and others who were skilled and boasted levels in the twenties.

The drake with the red strips and red scaled wings, grinned at bloodstone. “I may not be the Tidebreaker of Issrysil, I will be of some help with these demons. I was a Seargent, in the tide breakers army.” He said flexing his claws.

Hijala Greenscale walked on the other side. “I am not sure what you are asking.” She replied to Bloodstone.

“I wanted to know if you have any other classed beside the twenty eight classes of [Soldier].” He said looking her over.

“I have a few levels in [sailor] as well as well as a [navigator]. I also have two levels in [singer] from when I took a ship here to Rhir.”

“When you say a few how many levels, do you have any other classes?” Bloodstone asked.

“I don’t see why that’s important.” Hijala said trying to change the subject.

“What did you want to be before you came to Rhir?” Rana asked, two of her eyes were gazing at her specifically.

“I, wanted to be a hero, and gain some levels here in Rhir, that was over three years ago. I’m not much of a hero, I lost my claw in the first major fight I was in.”

“Don’t sell yourself short, I heard what you did.” The red scaled drake said.

The green scaled drake sighed, “I just happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

Bloodstone looked back at Rana as they walked, “How many levels does she have?”

“I can’t see levels, just classes”, Rana replied, “Though she has a few more that are a bit unusual even for a drake”

“Oh?” He said looking over at the green drake.

Hijala sighed “The levels are from when I was a hatchling, I didn’t really know any better, I grew up in a walled city I was one of the unwanted.”

“I am not familiar with drake cities, what does that mean?”

“I never knew who my parents where I was left to fend for myself. When drakes hatch we can take care of ourselves, we know our language and not much else. I grew up on the streets, where the next meal was more important than learning. It wasn’t until I was old enough that I leaned about the armies; I joined because I was young and foolish and wanted to be fed. After I saw what fighting was about I wanted to see the world, and I needed to get off the continent.”

“Murderer is still a very unusual class for a drake.” Rana said softly.

Hijala stiffened up as she turned to Rana, a seething anger burning in her eyes. “It’s not like that.”

“I’m not judging you” Rana said.

Xyrdiane stopped, “This is a good spot to make a stand the ground drops lower as we travel further south.”

Everyone stopped. They had stopped in the middle of the road, to the left and right of the road were low walls that marked farmers’ fields just beyond the walls were shrouded in darkness. “There are trees on both sides not too far, and the ground here is solid. “

Bloodstone scanned the area with his skills, and nodded in agreement, “She is correct, Thank you I wasn’t paying attention.”

Xyrdiane smiled and nodded, “may I ask what you were thinking about that has you so distracted?”

Bloodstone shrugged, “Just lost in thought.”

“That’s a half truth and we both know it, your going to use them.” She asked.

“Them?” He asked trying to evade the question.

“I have been watching you as has rana, you have been up to something since we came here. The strange packages that arrive by runners, mages that are sending long strings of numbers. Rana said you had some strange cases brought up and then they disappeared. ”

“I have no idea what you mean, I was asking this lovely drake woman what other classes she had” He said smirking.

Rana stepped closer to Bloodstone, “Your really going to keep us in the dark?”

Hijala flexed her claws, and made a single step towards Rana. A light touch on her shoulder made her turn to look at Bloodstone. He said softly, “I can give you a second chance at redemption here, now in this place. I know a class that would make you something better, you just have to ask.”

“Why would you help me human?” She asked.

“I heard how you lost your arm. I asked around after you had left. You took on three fearless to protect others. Even after your arm had been lost, you fought on if they hadn’t bound your arm you would have died. Someone who can take on fearless, and beat them isn’t a bad person. You’re a survivor, let me help you.”

Hijala looked away, “I’m a murderer, I have the class I don’t see how you can help me with that.”

“Perhaps talking about it will help?” Bloodstone suggested.

Hijala glared at him, “I don’t want to talk about it. It is something I did, and I can’t change it.”

“How about after we get camp setup here, I want to prove you wrong?” He asked.

“I will listen, to what you have to say, there is work to be done now.” She walked off to help setting up the camp. She too was lost in thought.

—–

A drake sat across from HIjala, “You stand accused of killing fellow soldiers.”

Hijala slumped, “It doesn’t matter what I say they are dead.”
“I will give you choice, hanging or you will leave the continent there are groups in Rhir that would take you.”

“I will leave.”

The older drake nodded, and left. They dragged the shackled Hijala away, and eventually to the hold of a ship.

The Just read the paper from the first trial. “You killed a dozen soldiers. You admitted to a court, you were not to return from Rhir, yet here you stand. However since you have changed, physically and have a strage tale we will listen and judge for ourselves. Continue your testimony”

Hijala nodded and continued, “He wanted to talk with me, I still don’t understand why.”

Bloodstone caught up with her,“I don’t care about your past. I do care about your future, as well as your wellbeing. I am going to do something to prove to you that you are important. Will you accept a gift and let me help you?”

“I do not need anything from you human.” She said bitterly.

Bloodstone looked at Rana, “I want to help, you told me not to do what I did to you to anyone else.”

Rana nodded, ’Hijala, there is no shame in asking for help. I know that drakes are a proud race and asking a human to help is repugnant. This human is different, he can be rash at times, stubborn and direct. I have known him a short time, and he has never been cruel.”

Hijala looked from Rana back to Bloodstone, “I do not see how he can help.”

“Even with the wonders you have seen him do, I have seen more, I am standing here because of him, my best friend in the world married him, in his eyes I do not see anger or disgust when he looks at me. I see wonder, awe and curiosity. I see the same when he looks at drakes, and other races, I see even affection.”

HIjala was silent as the group finished the camp and looked around the area with lit torches and mage lights.

A lieutenant and several soldiers began to unpack tents from a wagon. They began to setup the tents just off the road. The tents were brought as it was still the rainy season and so that they could rest under the cover the tents made. It was still early evening when a large command tent was completed. The tent was sparse, nine cots, and a portable table had been setup. Later in the evening Hijala entered the tent. Bloodstone waited as eight other winged drakes entered. The tent was small and the ten of them made it seem crowded in the confined space.

“Lord Bloodstone you asked to speak with us.” One of the drakes, asked.

“Yes, I wanted to give you all a choice, fight tomorrow as you are or as something more. I know there are some rumors circulating about my classes.” He said sitting down on one of the cots.

“We heard a rumor that you serve the king of destruction. That the half-gazer you have with you is really gazi.” A blue scaled drake accused.

“I serve the king of Rhir. Rana is her own woman. The reason I wanted to talk with you all is that I have come to understand that most of you are not really soldiers. With the exceptions of HIjala and Tempra the rest of you have no real combat experience other that the attack from the demons.”

A muddy brown drake nodded slowly, “I am a clerk , I have [secretary] and [scribe] classes.”

Bloodstone looked her over, “Why did you come out here, if you have no combat skills?”

She stared at him, “I…I have wings, every drake child dreams of having wings of being special.” There were tears in her eyes. “You a human have done something no one else has ever done. You gave injured and dying drakes a reason to live. If you can do that, you’re a hero to me, I would follow you anywhere.”

“What is your name?” Bloodstone asked.

“Enevia Rustscale” she said looking down at her feet.

“Enevia, I am going to ask you a question, and please answer honestly.” Bloodstone said standing. “Would you serve me as a [dragon soldier]?”

She looked up startled, “What is a [dragon soldier]? I have never heard of a class like that.”

“No one outside this tent has either; it’s a special class, something both regal and terrifying. As a first level [dragon soldier], they can combine magic and their other classes and skills into something both unique, and powerful. I am offering you to become my first [dragon soldier].” Bloodstone said ignoring the looks of the other drakes.

“I want to be the first!” Tempra the red stripped drake said growling.

There was a loud commotion as each of them shouted their desire to be the first.

“Calm down!” Bloodstone said raising his voice. The nine drakes went silent. “Very well, I will give each of you the class, if you really want it. However, I want you all to understand, that taking this class will change what you are forever. You will not be just a drake any more, you will be something else, something new, other drakes will want to know how they can become a dragon soldier as well. Each of you will have the gift of passing on levels of the class to another once you are second level. Raising your level as a dragon soldier is not easy, and you can never remove all your levels of that class, unless you die. There is one other thing, you will gain skills for every level you have in other classes. If you are ready?“

There was a murmured acknowledgement, as each of them looked at each other and then at Bloodstone. “Who are you really?” The third female drake asked.

“I am Lord Bloodstone, other than that I am not sure how to answer that” he replied.

“Are you human or a dragon?” A drake with white scales said.

“Human, is that a problem?” Bloodstone asked.

“Why are you offering us this class?” another drake with snow white scales and red eyes said.

Bloodstone looked at each of them one at a time, silently apprising them, “In all honesty, I have not seen many drakes, and I would like to make a strong positive connection between humans and drakes. I have heard stories about the strife our races have with each other, I want to change that.”

“You already have done that human,” The muddy brown scaled drake said moving a step closer to him. She unfurled her wings in the confined spaces. “We would know how you were able to achieve this gift of wings.”

“I was not the one who changed you all, I was just the facilitator. The entity who changed you has a deep love of drakes and dragons, as she is one herself.” He said.

“A dragon or a drake?” The muddy brown scaled drake asked, her wings fanned and folded behind her back.

“A dragon, and not a dragon. It’s complicated, and this is about all of you, not her.”

“Is she your patreon?” The drake asked.

“No, she is not. Tomorrow if you we have some time I can tell you more about her if you are really interested.”

The drake nodded, “What does the class do?”

“It will amplify your existing classes, if you don’t want it I won’t give it to you.”

The muddy brown drake stepped closer, “I will accept your strange class.”

Bloodstone nodded touched her on the forehead, “I make you a [dragon soldier].”

[sub class assassin 32]

[sub class ninja 14]

[sub class thief 20]

[sub class Dragon Soldier 12 acquired]

[subclass dragon soldier 10]

[Class Dragon soldier 1]

[skill bloodless wound, skill crossing the line, skill improved dodge, skill shadow step, skill shadow walk, skill delayed wounds Combined]

[Superior Skill Line of Death]

[skill skin of steel, skill superior heat resistance, skill improved cold resistance Combined]

[Condition dragon skin]

[skill Improved disease resistance, skill regenerative blood, skill immunity to poison Combined]

[condition Dragons blood]

[skill Shadow presence, skill shadow clone, skill improved speed Combined]

[Superior skill speed of the dragon]

[skill anchor to event , skill anchor to time ,skill return to event ,skill find the path ,skill rewind the hour ,skill rewind the day,skill return to anchor Combined]

[Superior skill Pierce the Veil of Time]

[Skill Superior Endurance , skill improved jumping Combined]

[Condition Dragons endurance]

[Skill unquenchable flame, skill flame shell, skill pyrokinesis Combined]

[Superior skill dragons fire]

[Condition – devils eyes, Skill sense magic, Skill improved appraise person, skill appraise plant, skill detect metal, skill sense residence, skill Expert Item appraisal, skill Improved art appraisal, skill eye for detail Combined]

[Condition – Eyes of the dragon]

[skill deception, skill fearless, skill detect emotion, skill read thoughts, skill psycic link Combined]

[Condition mind of the dragon]

[skill impersonate, skill elegance of design, skill chameleon, skill improved  disguise, Combined]

[Superior Skill Power of the Dragon Soldier]

[sub class dragon soldier 9]

Bloodstone staggered as the class rewrote his skills and set conditions on him. His skin rippled. As the class transferred the ripple took effect on the drake as well. Her scales went from a dull muddy brown to a more metallic sheen of copper. She stopped and stared at him.

“By the Old blood.” She looked at her hands and the ripple effect seemed to flow over all her scales, the effect was visible and the other drakes watched. It was then that the drakes looked at Bloodstone. There was a collective gasp, the ripple effect could be seen on him as well. His skin shimmered as if tiny scales of metal flowed over him, the effect faded as the ripple moved across his skin.

The drakes clamored for the class, pushing each other to be next. “Stop” Bloodstone’s voice rang out. The drakes froze. “I will grant you all the class. One level each.” He then moved to each one and removed a class the ripple effect made their scales more metallic. Hijala was the last one he approached.

“I do not deserve this honor.” She said.

Bloodstone dropped his hand, “I will not force you to become something you do not want. I offer this power freely, to you I have one more level I can give away.

—–

Many years later, Hijala stood before a magistrate in her home city in an open court. “You have returned from Rhir, not the same drake you were when you left. Your physical appearance and wings, we would like to know how you achieved this feat.”

Hijala nodded, “It was a gift from a human” There were gasps and angry mumblings in the courtroom. “Silence, or you will be removed. A human, where is this human now?”

“I do not know, I only know he went into the blight, to find something important.” Hijala said somberly.

“Your past crimes, are still not absolved, is there any other reason you have returned to this city.”

“There is, I am the only [Dragon Soldier] on the continent. I have come here to tell the records about this class, that was given to drakes, by a human. This human took nothing from me, he gave me my right arm back, the wings I have now, a class to rival any class on the field of battle. This human also gave me kindness. When we heard of the fall of the Tide breaker, he consoled us, asked us about him. The humans you have imprisoned are his family. To do what you have done, will bring his wife’s fury upon you. There is no army that can stand against her. The necromancer for all his power could not hold a candle to his first wives power.”

“Where are his wife’s now?” The judge asked.

“Lady Amethyst, the untouchable Enchantess, has gone to Liscor and then north to speak with the humans in charge”

“We would hear your testimony on this Untouchable enchantress. How powerful is he? What are her goals?”

Hijala stared at the Judged, “If she finds out you have unjustly imprisoned her children she will free them.”

There was laughter, as she said this. “What can one human woman do to a walled city of thousands”

“I will tell you what happened on Rhir, that morning. You decide if it is worth having her as an enemy.”


Bloodstone exited the tent, he staggered as he stepped into the night, even in the darkness he could see perfectly fine. Two arms wrapped around him. “Are you all right?” Violet asked.

“No, I think I made a mistake. I made myself a dragon soldier as well. It was the only way to give them the class.” He said leaning on her as she ducked under his left arm and held his arm close.

“It’s all right,”Violet said. “I got you. you just need to lie down and rest.”

“Is he, all right?” Hijala said, from behind.

“Can you help me, he hasn’t slept since the attack” Violet said.

“Of course,” She let her strength to helping violet support Bloodstone and noticed he was sound asleep.,

“Did you put him to sleep?” Hijala asked.

“I did, I took his wakefulness, he’s exhausted, I’m violet, his fifth wife.”

“Fifth? How many does he have.”

Violet giggled,”He has six, we all love him, for different reasons.”

“Six?” She said shocked.

Violet nodded, “There’s Lady Amethyst, Lady Coreen, Lady Isabel, Lady Hellen, me and Lady Xyrdiane.”

“Are you a Lady as well?” She asked.

“No, I am just Violet. I am an [Empathic Catalyst].”

“I have never heard of that class, what classes are his other wives.” Hijala asked curiously.

“Lady Amethyst is a [Raid Enchanter], Lady Coreen is a [Merchant], I think Isabel is a [Seer], I don’t know what Lady Hellen is we don’t talk much and Lady Xyrdiane..”

“Is not really any of your concern, “ Rana said loudly. “What are you doing with Lord Bloodstone.”

“Taking him to rest, Lady Rana.” Violet said.

“I do not have that title Violet. Who are you to ask about his wives,” she said addressing Hijala. She opened the flap of a small tent and held it while Violet entered. There were two empty cots and three full ones. There was the sound of snoring from one of them. A small lantern softly illuminated the inside of the tent.

“I meant no disrespect, I was curious, is it really safe to leave him here?” Hijala asked.

Rana looked her over, “You are the drake from earlier? The one who was a murderer, I see he changed your class.”

Hijala looked shocked, “How are you able to tell? What classes do you think I have?”

“I am a half gazer, I have always been able to see the classes of others, I don’t know what that class is it hurts to even look, at the other classes you are.”

“I didn’t ask for them, I think he gave them to me.” Violet and her placed Bloodstone gently down on the cot. Violet put a blanket over him. And took off the boots he was wearing.

“We can talk outside.” Rana said gesturing.

The two of them left Violet to tend to Bloodstone. “He gave me two classes and took the murder class from me.”

“Did he ask you what you wanted to be?” Rana asked.

She shook her head, “He made me an[assassin] and a [dragon soldier] my levels are twice what they were before. I also have several skills that I never had before.”

Rana smiled and nodded, ”He’s like that, making people better than they were.”

“You like him?” Hijala asked.

“I…” She shook her head, “It’s more than that.” She looked at the drake, “Let me ask you what is he to you?”

Hijala looked down, then spoke softly, “I was useless, without my right claw, I was disfigured, worthless,” She lifted her head and stared at Rana. “I have no money, no future, no one who would trust me. When I heard there was a healing pool, I figured I could at least get healed. This miracle that gave me every drakes desire, and my arm and claw back. I still fear I will wake up from this and be bleeding in a ditch.”

“I have been witness to a miracle that few know about.” Rana said smiling.

“What was yours?”

“I was dead.”

“Are you a revenant or undead?” She said taking a step back.

Rana laughed softly, “No I was brought back to life. I took a crossbow bolt through the heart. I was being impulsive to leave where me and my best friend in the world were confined. I thought I could distract the bowman, it worked, though I was not fast enough.”

“How?” She said perplexed.

“Xyrdiane told me he used an artifact, I can’t say more.”

The drake swallowed, “Is Lord Bloodstone a dragon?”

Rana paused, and turned and looked back toward the tent. “I don’t think so, he is human as far as I can tell, unless he has an illusion so powerful…” She looked up at her, “You could be right, it would explain a lot of things. His wife is not a dragon, nor are his kids.” She shrugged, “I have no idea, and does it matter?”

“I suppose it does not. I have been running all my life, from something or to something. When you don’t need to run anymore, it’s a strange feeling.” Hijala said listening to the camp.

Rana held out her hand and the drake shook it, “I know what you mean.”

They stood in the soft glow of the lanterns strung around the camp. Violet stepped out into the night with them, “I can feel them, fear and terror, coming from far away and a bloodlust.”

“How far away?”, Rana asked.

Violet pointed, towards the south, “Very faint a flicker and it is gone, it’s getting closer or I wouldn’t have said anything.”

“How far can you sense others Violet?” Rana asked.

Violet shrugged, “I sense those beyond the wall as much closer. Just a hatred, I can block it, it’s just hard to sleep with it the fear flickering in and out.”

“How many?” Rana asked.

Violet shrugged, “I don’t know. I could feel the fear around us in the homes, this is something else,” She said looking up at Rana.

“What?” Rana asked.

“Murderous intent. They are coming.”

“Who?” Rana asked.

“More demons, and they are stalking people.” Violet said, as several tears came to her face. “They are terrified.”

“We must tell the Seargent” The drake said.

Within a few minutes the camp was rushing about, preparing.

Rana and Hijala stood guard over a tent, the snoring from inside was louder. Violet sat just by them sobbing silently.

More demons were coming.

Gamers Eight – day 26 -27

Day 26

The wind howled past the window, there was another storm; there was no rain currently, just the blowing winds. Two guardsmen stood watch wearing wool over coats that were gray as the stone. They watched the blight, looking for anything, a rider, monster, or demons. The storm had kicked up dust and was blowing it into the blight, the weather was fickle and it could turn and blow towards the wall, making the task of keeping watch even more grueling that it normally was.  Nothing moved except dust and the black grasses. On a clear day, the top of the far fortress in the blight could be seen. It had been set that distance any further and it would be too far to see on a clear day.

They sentries were on edge, there was an army of demons, moving in the blight somewhere, so far they hadn’t seen it. It was somewhere between the fourth wall outposts and the most western outpost that the new Lord Bloodstone oversaw.  He had been put in charge of the western most outposts the one that touched the sea, ten miles to the west and twenty miles to the east was the next fortress. The actual holdings of the third western most Lord were twenty miles in all directions from the fortress. The fourth wall outpost would be his new holdings if he could complete his section of the wall. The walls typically moved east to west as the quarries were in the eastern districts, where there were more mountains, and hills where the stone could be dug up and quarried. There were hundreds of souls who depended on the wall to keep the safe, in the western section they had not been able to establish towns between the third and fourth wall, like they had in the east. They had also received word that a number of those towns had been attacked, and there were no further reports.

A war counsel had been called, by Bloodstone, there were soldiers and guardsmen and a silver rank team who had arrived earlier and reported to the wall commander.

“The scouts estimate that they saw between thousand and three thousand demons on the move. It’s a big force with the magical defenses we should be able to keep the walls from being breached. We haven’t spotted them in this weather, so either they have moved beyond our range or they are hiding up in one of the dips in the terrain. The Steel Scars have agreed to help us in defense of the wall. Their leader, Aleyne wanted to make a statement” He gestured to the five members of the Steel Scars. The leader who stood up was human and was big, and had a large double bladed axe he was holding. A small frail looking pale woman sat next to him on his right, her eyes were everywhere. To his left was a drake, which looked like he had seen better days. He looked older as drakes sometimes do.  There were numerous scars across his visible skin. To the left of the drake, was a short bearded man who seemed to fidget, and shift in his seat. The last member was a woman who was a half-elf, she looked like she was very nervous being the center of attention.

“Hello I am Aleyne, I am a Axeman, I served with “Leeless who served one of the walled cities during the second antinuim war. Pren, our trap expert.

Mina, our magic expert, and Kana, who has studied at Wistram. We were asked to come here by the King to help with the defense of the wall.”

The Wall commander turned towards Bloodstone, “Our new lord, whom the king sent here to defend the wall, and help build up the fourth wall.”

“I know I am new here, and I have yet to see you all fight. I trust that you are all ready, ready for the days ahead, where you patriots will defend this country. I will stand with you to defend this wall. I will stand with you to protect those who need protecting. We stand together, we will not fail, we will not falter, we will win.”

Everyone in the hall was looking at him, and then a cheer erupted across the hall. The Commander was smiling. “Good speech”

A messenger handed Bloodstone a letter, and disappeared back into the crowd leaving the hall. “Wife wants to talk, I will catch up with you later.”

“Before you go, I wanted to ask you about something you said the other day.”

“Sure, what up?”

“You mentioned the prince, do you recall what princes name was?”

“Othius, I assumed it was the king’s son.”

“No that’s his nephew, from his younger brother. Technically he is a prince just not the king’s son.”

“Does the king have any kids?”

“Two alive that I know about, his two daughters.”

“Never met them”

“They were most likely out with the Queen, visiting the other nobles.”

“I heard mention of the Queen, never met her either. I thought she was dead.”

“The first Queen was murdered, the second Queen she doesn’t sit still long.

“I heard the king has a new Steward, did you meet him before you left?”

“No, Is it a kid?”

“No, he’s someone who has been loyal to the crown for ages. Nereshal the chronomancer, it’s unusual for anyone to see him. Now that he is the kings steward, that should change.”

“I am so confused. How did I miss all of that when we were in the capital?”

“The king, he is shrewd, and know more than he lets on. I was surprised the Seer you brought with you, she is known as the blind seer, yet somehow you got her to marry you and follow you and she is not blind anymore.”

“I think I have been played.”

“Pardon?”

“Nevermind, I will talk to you later.”

Bloodstone left the nearly empty hall and returned to the section of the mansion that they had set aside, for him and his group. He knocked on the door. “Come in”

He opened the door, “Isabel”

She smiled at him, “It’s not about you. It’s about saving the Kingdom, you understood that.”

“You, how, I am so confused.”

“Everything must happen, otherwise the kingdom will fall, and it will be a long time before we can get this close. The assassin on the wall, was that part of the plan?”

She stopped smiling, “It is, but not something I can control. You didn’t think making an enemy they would just give up.”

“You knew?”

“Of course, if you had met either of the princesses, it would have messed up the weave of fate, you needed to believe something” She shrugged.

“Who else knew, I feel like I have been played.”

“The king knows, he decided that your best place is here, my reward was getting my sight back.”

Bloodstone sighed, “I have been avoiding using my time abilities, I understand temporal mechanics, and I think I see why I wasn’t allowed to meet Nereshal, the kings new steward.”

“You are important, but not the main string of events, I can’t tell you much more. You are going to change the world, with the right people guiding you.”

Bloodstone sat down on the edge of the bed, “Your infuriating, you knew way more than you let on, about what was going to happen. I trusted you.”

“You saw what you wanted to see, and heard what you wanted to hear. I never lied to you. You just never asked the right questions.”

His head in his hands, he looked up, a smoldering anger in his eyes. “You are not going to control me, anymore are you?”

She laughed, “I never once controlled you, husband. You are just angry because you didn’t see it. I am sorry I shouldn’t laugh, it’s just you think that with all your abilities you would see what is right in front of you.”

“What’s your deal?”

She sighed, “It’s not about you.” She knelt down, and stared into his eyes, “I really do care about you, you let me see again, no mage in this world could do that. I also know what is as stake here, not just Rhir, the whole world.” She bit her lower lip, “I want to tell you, I can’t, there are certain things that I can’t talk about.”

“Why is someone threatening you?”

“In a manner of speaking.”

His eyes considered hers, and he stood up and grabbed her wrists, “Who”

She shook her head back and forth, “I cannot say”

He let her go, “Not because you don’t want to your unable to.”

“That’s one interpretation.”

“You can’t even talk about it, a geas or compulsion”

“Please stop asking,” she said averting her eyes.

He gently touched her chin and had her look back at him, “I’m sorry, I will try and be more perceptive. Now what did you want to talk to me about.” He opened the note and handed it to her.

“I didn’t write this, I don’t know all the letters yet, I was blind remember.”

“Come with me,” he took her right hand in his left and opened the door slowly to the hallway. There were no guards. “This I bad, there were guards when I came down the hallway.” He drew his sword. “Stay behind me.”

He went to the door across the hall and knocked on it.

Rana opened the door, sword ready behind her Xyrdiane was putting on her belt. “What’s going on?” Rana asked.

“No idea, can you watch Isabel, I’m going to check the other rooms.”

“I am not a child I don’t need to ….” Isabel started to say.

A guardsman stumbled out of the next room bleeding from a gash, on his neck. Marie, stepped out into the hallway, facing into the room. She helped the guardsman stay standing. “What is going on,” he asked

“Not sure There is another guard in my room, he is dead though,” Marie said.

There was an explosion and the door down the hall was blasted off its hinges, a body flew across the hall and impacted the far wall. There was something odd with the body, it appeared to be a ninja, at least that’s what it looked like. Kuya stepped out into the hallway, a wreath of flames coating her body, her staff glowed with a white blue flame. “That’s what you get!” She said acidly.

Several other doors opened and others began to look out in the corridor. Amethyst came down the corridor, there was a sense of magical energy in the air. Everyone turned and looked in her direction. Newton and Beth, were looking around, “Whats going on?” Newton asked.

“Not sure looks like an attack let’s get everyone together.”

Some guardsmen came from both side of the corridor weapons ready. “My lord, is everything all right?”

“No two dead unknowns, where is everyone else?”

Two guards dragged the corpse out of Marie’s room, it had been sliced several times. “What happened Marie?” Another guard Gave a healing potion to the injured guard.  More guards came down the corridor.

“I was taking a nap after working with Coreen all night, I had just dozed off when this person started to strangle me, I screamed, and he rushed in and was stabbed, gave me enough time to get my dirks out.”

Bloodstone looked at the bloodied guard, “Are you all right?”

“Yes, the healing potion is working now. My post happens to be right across the hall, I heard a noise”

“Any idea how he got in?” Bloodstone asked.

“Through the window, “one of the guardsman said. They showed him that the latch had been sprung, that’s was odd since they were on the third floor.

They checked on the rest of the rooms, only Coreen and Sarah were missing.  No other groups were found, the bodies were turned over to the watch.

The commander came to see him, after they had secured to rooms. “We haven’t found the cook or your wife.”

“Any idea where they were last seen, I can’t imagine someone climbing down with one of them let alone two.” Bloodstone said to the commander.

“It’s not unheard of, we are checking other leads, and doubling the patrols. Usually they would make demands by now. There is another matter I want to discuss with you.”

“What’s that?”

“Your daughter, she keeps visiting that goblin.”

“She’s interested in its language, she’s a linguist.”

“I’m worried about her safety.“

“I wouldn’t worry about her, she’s got a temper. This was all her.” He said pointing to the cracks on the wall across from her room. The door was singed and had been leaned against the wall.

“What kind of mage is she?” he asked.

“Not a mage, something even more terrifying.”

“What?”

“I wish I knew, she says she has a class called [The sister] if my son gets one called the brother” He shrugged, “Let’s just say she can take care of herself”

A guardsman approached, “Sir, we found the cook girl”

“Where?”

“They are bringing her up here now.”

Sarah looked confused, and walked over to them, “Something happen?”

“Your all right, where have you been?” Bloodstone asked.

“Uh..looking around town.”

“Well it’s not safe to do that alone.”

She shrugged, “If you say so.”

“Have you seen Coreen?” He asked.

“No, I went out early.”

A guardsman came a few minutes later with a runner. The runner was lightly perspiring, “I have a delivery for a Lord Bloodstone.” He said holding out a small pouch.

“That would be me.” Bloodstone said, taking the pouch. He gingerly opened to see what was inside. There was a small sealed letter and a white pearlescent potion. A second potion bottle, was a deep red brown. He closed the pouch and put it in one of the bags at his hip. He then handed the runner a small triangle of gold. That was embossed with a fine detailed image on its surface.

“Thank you” The runner said and was escorted away.

“What was that?” The commander asked.

“A delivery, of potions I asked if they could make.”

“What kind of potion?”

Bloodstone looked at him, “I will check the letter later, we need to find Coreen.”

More guards came, “We are under attack on of them reported.”

The commander and Bloodstone followed the guard, two demons were fighting guardsmen in the hallway. Bloodstone drew his blade and advanced. The two guards had been killed, viciously. They grinned as he approached, the commander drew the blade he had been given.  The two demons were at least seven feet tall, the one on the left had large tentacles for hands and a molted purple green skin, it wore armor and had a larger blade and shield. The second demon, was several inches shorter than the first and had multiple eyes, randomly on what could be called its face or head. They were various colored eyes and his skin was a dark black and scaled. It was wielding a two handed blade that was a jet black.

“You take the big one”, the commander said.

“Sure.” Bloodstone said as he swung the blade at the demon. The demon raised its sword to block the impact, and swung its own blade. It the span of a second, the sword sliced through the magical shield, through the demon’s arm behind it and struck the floor, gouging a deep scar into the stone. The sword the demon swung impacted with Bloodstones left bicep, through his shirt and there was a metallic sound as it struck his arm. A fine line of blood began to soak into the sliced cloth.  The demon screamed and pulled back as the pain hit. The shield pieces struck the floor and the arm stump sprayed a purple green blood.

The commander and the other demon traded blows, sword on sword. Showers of sparks as each blade contacted the other. Looking closer the demons blade was showing sparks, from the contact.

Bloodstone grabbed the demon by the sword arm and pulled him forward, in that moment he used the removed class ability, as the demon fell forward and down, Bloodstone struck the demon in the back of the neck, in a downward piecing motion.  The demon collapsed, and fell forward still.  He turned to help the commander, who was still fighting the demon.

[sub class acquired Slayer 28]

Bloodstone nodded, and ran down the corridor, ignoring the voice in his head, as the skill wave hit. He took a dozen steps, and heard the others shout about more behind.

“I have got this, see if there are any more.” The commander said.

He turned and saw that the group behind him had six demons approaching from the other direction their weapons were drenched in blood. First one froze in place than another, as Amethyst began casting. Marcus, and Zach stepped up and began melee combat with the two in the lead. A third one froze in place. The fourth was hurled backwards into the wall, where it stood dazed.  At first the demons seemed to be waiting for the others to attack, and paused when they didn’t.  Zach and Marcus both began cutting into the demons, forcing them back.

Kuya stepped past the two demons in melee combat, and faced off with one of the demons. Her glowing staff caused her shadow to move and shift.Her shadow for a moment had glowing red eyes. The shadow reached out and began strangling the shadow of the ones that was stunned, lifting it into the air. It tried to reach for what was around its neck, and there was nothing there. It gurgled and thrashed hanging a foot in the air. It then dropped to the ground and the shadow was gone.  After a moment it twitched and stood up. The shadow it cast was vastly different, it looked strange and marbled and appeared to be a  distortion of a head, and a long slender body.

One of the stunned demons shook off the enchantment and began to back away as Kuya walked forward, Sarah stood behind her, “What the hell was that?”

“It’s my shadow, she offered to help.”

“Remind me never to piss you off, I don’t see you having any unusual skills, how are you able to do that?”

Kuya shrugged, “You don’t wana know, let’s just say its magic?”

The demon who was possessed by the strange shadow turned and lurched over to one of the other frozen demons and clawed at it. The two of them began to wrestle, their weapons forgotten. The Demon possessed suddenly went slack and its dead weight fell on the other demon. The two spears that had dropped to the floor, were used to pin the two demons together in a macabre fountain of blood.

Two more demons came around the corner and paused, as if not understanding what they were seeing. Beth threw a ball of blue green energy down the hall, where it exploded in a shower of green flames lighting the two demons on fire, they howled in pain, weapons forgotten as they tried to extinguish the flames.

Bloodstone and the commander had reached the second floor, there were several guardsmen and two demons dead in the hallway. The heard a scream and rushed towards one of the side rooms. Two demons were playing tug of war with a maid, who’s clothes were torn up. She was bleeding from many wounds and her hair had been torn out in chunks. The two demons never saw what hit them as their blood sprayed across the room, when they were hit with two very sharp blades. The maid was in hysterics.

“Sleep” Bloodstone said and she dropped. He then knelt and gave her a half dose of a healing potion.

“Let’s keep going,” he said to the commander.  The commander was closing the eyes of one of the dead guardsmen.

“Yes, lets”

The moved swiftly down the hallways, they only encountered a few demons as they hit the first floor of the residence, they were fighting with guardsmen and were being killed and killing demons. It was a standoff until the commander tore into the demons with the sword. The commander rallied his men, and they pushed forward to the outside. Demons swarmed through the streets, there were fires in the town, buildings burning, and screaming. The commander and his men held the door and began killing demons. The held the steps to the door, repelling demons and killing them. While they held the door, and the main residence and entrance to the controls for the gate, it was a losing proposition as more demons came through the gate and into the town.

Dozens of demons stood off to one side of a portal. The portal shimmered, and more demons poured through the open portal.  Through the portal a strange city could be seen, and then another group of demons came through.

“We need to close that portal!” The commander said his voice carrying to the men.

Bloodstone sat on the top step, catching his breath.

“You all right?”

“Yeah just winded, I need to exercise more, my fat ass isn’t made for running.”

The commander smiled slightly, “Any thoughts on how to close that portal?”

They both looked across the square, the demon who was controlling it was easy to recognize, and it stood next to the portal, a droning coming from it as it gestured with its appendages.

“Sir, there are fearless there.” One of the guardsman said gesturing with his sword.

“Fearless?” Bloodstone asked.

“They don’t scare, they are ruthless, they have to be slaughtered, they are very tough to kill as well.”

“I’m going to have to break that portal more demons are coming through every moment.”

Lady Amethyst and the others came out to the front door, and joined the group. There were many servants and support staff who had armed themselves, and were with the much larger group, of the Lady Amethyst.

“Can you give us a mana boost, haste?” He asked her.

“What are you going to do?” The commander asked.

Bloodstone turned and said, “I am going to bring fear and death to them.”

“They are fearless.”  A guardsman said.

“Good then they will not be able to comprehend what is about to happen to them.”

Kuya, Zach, I need you both to do something.

“What?” They both said in unison.

“I need you to channel mana to me. Until that portal drops, can you both do that?”

“Sure.” Zach said.

Kuya raised her staff over her head, and it began to glow with a bright inner light. The demons all turned as one to where the bright light was coming from. He turned to Lady Amethyst, “Dragon”

Lady Amethyst smiled, “ready?”

“Ready!”

Spells went off in rapid succession, A gold dragon shot into the sky, a roar echoed off the walls. For a moment every living thing froze. The Dragon was big, bigger than the residence. A dozen demon archers fired arrows at it and they all fell short or missed.

The dragon flew over the town, demons only noticed when the shadow passed over them. Some fled or took cover, some fired arrows.

The dragon made a second pass over the town, and fired shards of glowing energy at demons as it passed. Some struck true other missed, leaving deeps smoking craters where they struck. There was a small rallying cry from the townsfolk.

A third pass left more demons in the town dead, injured or fleeing.  The dragon landed in the courtyard, near the portal. The fearless stood ranks and prepared to attack. In that moment the dragon winked out of existence.  Bloodstone stood off to one side.

“Beware demons, you have entered my domain prepare to die!” Bloodstone shouted.

The fearless began to rush toward him, trying to be the first to slay the human. They stabbed and slashed and chopped at the human standing there. Every weapon passed through him, and then he to winked out of existence.

There was a confusion and they began to look around trying to find the human.

“Over here!” He shouted, standing next to the portal.

The light shining from her staff, began to glow brighter. There was a smell of ozone, as a bolt of lightning arced from the sky to kuya’s staff.

They rushed toward him, and he stepped through the portal.

There was even more confusion as they stopped short. A bold of lightning, impacted the demon holding the portal open, and then arced to the portal itself. Making it glow with a blue white light. The portal shifted and shrank down to about three feet across. Lightning continued to arc from the sky to Kuya’s staff to the portal.

Bloodstone came back through the portal, and rolled across the ground. “DROP THE MANA FEED!” He yelled.

Kuya set her stand back to the ground and the lightning suddenly stopped, and in that moment the portal started to shrink.

“Nine, eight seven six” Bloodstone said.

The portal closed.

Several demons attacked him has he started to stand up. Knocking him back down with the force of the blows. The group of soldiers and the others began to push forward into the demons. Some guardsmen died, others pushed back the demons. When they got to where Bloodstone had fallen there was a body covered in blood and shredded flesh. The body was curled into the fetal position protecting his face. The magical weapons seemed to have done a lot of damage to him.  His sword was still in its sheath.

They dragged him back to the steps where Violet, Sarah and Lady Amethyst tended to him.

The rest of the group began to cut down the demons, there was magical support from the mages, who would toss out a lightning bolt or fireball if the demons clustered in the area.

Hours later, the cleanup continued, they had moved the wounded and injured to a secure area, the townsfolk had taken shelter, though many had not been so lucky and had been found butchered. The silver rank team had been caught off guard, and had managed to pull a group of soldiers and townsfolk together to protect on section of the town.

There were demons still roaming the town and some had run off into the district.

Lady Amethyst had taken command, the mages were still able to cast, and the mana potions hadn’t been needed. Healing potions however were very scarce as the demons had destroyed the stockpiles, that were both in the town and the fortress.

A second wave had started to assault the doors of the fortress, and word had gotten through that the fourth wall outposts were under siege as well. The defenders began dropping boiling oil and stones, as well as casting magic at the besieging demons.

The commander and Lady Amethyst were dealing with the demons inside and out. “How is your husband?” He asked.

“He’s resting, Violet is keeping an eye on him, and everyone else is helping as they can.”

“What was that magic you cast on the mages earlier?”

“A mana enhancement, it draws magic to the one its cast one allowing them to regain mana quicker. It’s a very high-level spell.”

“My assistant says that it has helped out remarkably today. They haven’t run out of mana yet, what’s it called for future reference.”

“It’s actual name?”

“Yes”

Her spell book materialized in front of her and she began flipping through it. “Here it is, its actual name is Voice of Foresight”

“That’s a strange spell name”

“That’s what it is; I have others that are weaker versions.”

“While your husband is resting you are in charge, there are a lot of things that need to be taken care of.”

“I can handle it, tell me what you need from me.”

They began discussions, of the recent attacks as well as what had happened.

“It was an illusion?”

“Yes the dragon was an illusion, I have a lot of illusions I can cast”

“Remarkable, your children are capable, as well. We have received a message from our King. They came under attack last night. Others from your world were on hand and rectified the situation. The King also sent word. You would be allowed to build your own manor, the exact words were, As long as we get our fourth wall they can build whatever they want. There is also an acknowledgement  for the equipment and gear that was sent to the  Kings armory.”

There was a knock on the door.

“Come in” The commander said.

A soldier, entered, “Commander, they have located Bloodstones second wife, I came right away.”

“Report”

“We found her in one of the inns, she has some wounds, from the fire as does not look like she will make it.”

“Has anyone informed Lord Bloodstone?”

“No sir, your orders were to report to you.”

“I will get him” Lady Amethyst said leaving the room.

Bloodstone and Lady amethyst stood on each side of the cot that Coreen had been placed on. She had numerous cuts and abrasions and one arm was charred from fire, the one wound that concerned the soldiers tending to her was that she had taken a blow to the side of her head. She hadn’t woken up since they had found her.

“A healing potion won’t fix the bone” One of the healers said.

“I know that,” Bloodstone said looking her over.

“She’s also very cold, we are not sure why.”

“Cold?” he said putting his hand on her forehead, “Your right.”

“Keep looking this isn’t my wife.”

“What?” The healer said.

“This is a Sephalid. “

“How can you tell!?” she asked.

“She’s not wearing the amulet I gave her for one.”

“How does that prove anything?”

“No bags or other gear, not even a gold ring.”

“Oh right,” Lady Amethyst said looking at the ring on her hand.

He told one of the guards, “Tell them to keep looking, I know who this is, it’s not my wife”

Day 27

The next morning Bloodstone was up.  He was taking it slow and had Marcus, Rana and Xyrdiane with him as he inspected the damage done to the town.  The fires had been put out and there were somber looks, there was a grim determination on the locals. The other thing that was noticeable was the silence. The locals, had seen the dragon. Rumor had spread that the new Lord was the dragon, they gave him a looks as well as a little fear when they walked past.

A grieving woman knelt outside a partially burned home. Two bodies were covered she held the third. “Why?” She screamed at him.

Bloodstone stopped, and stood in front of the bodies. “Why did you not help us? My husband and children are gone.” She accused “All you lord’s don’t care!”

Bloodstone knelt to eye level with her. “Tell me about them” He said softly.

The woman was still sobbing over the corpses. Bloodstone stood and slowly walked farther down the street.

“It’s not your fault” Rana said.

“Then who’s is it?”

“You can’t take this blame onto yourself, you’re the lord here.” Marcus said.

“Oh really, are you telling me what I can and can’t do?”

“No, it just there is no benefit to taking on all the problems here.”

Bloodstone stopped, and stared at Marcus. “You are wrong”

From one of the alleys a figure in a dark form fitting suit stepped out of the shadows. His face was visible and familiar. It was the assassin from the wall.

“You!” Bloodstone said reaching for his sword.

“I have several things to say to you before you draw that weapon be aware I have your wife. If something were to happen to me she would most likely be killed.”

“Where is she?”

“First you will turn over all the deeds to the holding in the first and second districts to me by noon today, second you will give me all the classes you have taken and lastly the gold and other gear you brought with you.”

“Or else what?” Bloodstone asked.

“Or else we send Coreen to you a piece at a time.” The assassin said.

“Proof of life or you will get nothing.”

“This is not a negotiation.”

“Oh, yes it is, because if you think for one minute I am going to turn over a single coin or deed to a two bit assassin, your sadly mistaken. How do I even know you have her?”

“Perhaps this will help.” He tossed a small pendant over.  It was the one of the tokens Bloodstone had given his wives and children.

“I’m listening.”

“Noon south side of town, the carriage you rode here in and all the deeds and gold you brought.”

“I have a counter offer, give me my wife back unharmed and you and your associates will live.”

“I am not afraid of you, I know some of what you are able to do. Your wife’s and children are not here.”

“I don’t think you understand, you are about to cross over into a world of hurt that you cannot possibly fathom. You see if you continue to pursue this vendetta against me and mine, we will be forced to find you, your associates and wipe you from existence.”

The man laughed, “Many have tried, or boasted they could do that and yet our organization still stands.”

Bloodstone looked the man up and down, “I’m not bosting, nor will I try, I will be there an hour before noon. You should be aware, that you are playing with fire.”

“Very well an hour before noon, bring the gold and the deeds.” He turned to walk back down the ally.

“I warn you harm her at your peril. There are things worse than death.”

The man disappeared into the shadows.

“Can you keep an eye on him Rana?”

“No, I lost him already; he is a Ninja, and likely either a high level one or a skilled one.” Rana said.

“Well that leaves a couple of hours to get the carriage ready.”

“After all of that you are going to give him what he wants.” Xyrdiane asked.

“I’m going to give him what he deserves, kidnapping, extortion, threatening me an mine.”

“It sounds like you have something in mind?”

“Definitely I am not done here through, Marcus can you return and have them get that carriage ready?”

“Are you going to be all right here?”

“Rana and my wife can keep an eye on me.”

Marcus nodded and turned around and returned they way they had come.

“I suppose you didn’t want Marcus to know what you were planning.” Rana asked.

“Tell me what you say yesterday Rana.”

“You mean when you turned into a Dragon?”

“I thought it was an illusion” Xyrdiane asked.

“If it was I couldn’t tell, why is that?”

“Lady Amethyst is a raid enchanter, its equivalent of a level one hundred enchanter.”

“You’re serious?” Rana asked.

“Was the dragon real?” Xyrdiane asked.

“No it was an illusion, coupled with a fly spell as some defense magic, gave the illusion more weight. Do you think that’s the only illusion she has?”

“You mean she knows more?” Rana asked.

“Yes and some you may not even be aware of.”

“What does that have to do with your plan?”

“You’ll see.”

An hour later, the carriage was ready. Marcus stood off to one side, “I really think you should take more than the driver and two footman with you.”

“It’s fine.” He said to Marcus.

“Let’s go” He said to the driver.

The two footmen sat up next to the driver, neither of them said anything. The trip through the town was uneventful. They arrived just outside the town, six men in various gear blocked the road. A tent stood off to one side, the Assassin stepped out, as the carriage rolled to a stop.

One of the footmen jumped down and opened the door. Bloodstone stepped out, he was dressed in rich clothes, as had his emerald sword at his hip. “Where’s my wife?”

“First the deeds and gold.”

“No first you show me my wife, otherwise we go back to the fortress.”

“Bring her.” He said to one of his men.

One of them went into the tent and carried a body out. He dropped in between the assassin and Bloodstone.

“I said where is my wife!” Bloodstone said louder.

“You don’t think I would bring her here did you.”

“You don’t think I came here without a plan, did you?”

“You came alone, what are you going to do?”

“Me nothing, you see I am extremely pissed off right now, so my judgement is suspect.” He looked down at the form on the ground, it wasn’t Coreen, she had been beaten so that her face was swollen, and unidentifiable. “To do something like this, just to make me think it was my wife, are you a moron?”

“I want the gold and the deeds, I don’t care if I have to ransom you off to get them.”

“You are a moron, there is no quick way out for you, I will ask you one last time. Where is my wife.”

The assassin smiled, “Where you will never find her.”

“Wrong answer!” In the span of a single heartbeat, many things happened. First the illusions concealing the driver and the two footmen dropped, Lady Amethyst, Sarah and Xyrdiane were there. The same instant a pulse of blue energy erupted from Lady Amethyst and struck all of the assassins freezing them in place.

“That was a very convincing illusion”, Xyrdiane said.

“Thank you” Lady Amethyst said.

“Are they Mezzed?” Bloodstone asked Lady Amethyst.

“Should be, if not I can hit them again.”

Sarah and Bloodstone approached the leader. “I am going to give you his levels take his skills first.”

Sarah nodded and touched him on the forehead, “Nice, this will be very helpful.”

Bloodstone waited until she was done and then removed his class.

[Sub class Ninja 67]

“Oh dam! He is a high-level Ninja” He then transferred the class to Sarah.

[sub class Ninja removed]

“Sarah go wait in the carriage you are going to feel the skills.”

She nodded and barely made it to the carriage before passing out.

“Should I take the classes from the rest of them?”

Neither of them made a comment.

Bloodstone walked around to each of them and started removing their classes.

[sub class ninja 27]

[sub class ninja 50]

After the first two he walked back over to Lady Amethyst, “For you, some more levels.”

[sub class ninja removed]

He did this for the next two and then transferred some levels to Xyrdiane.

[sub class mage 31]

[sub class ninja 29]

[sub class ninja removed]

[sub class mage removed]

He then removed the classes from the last two associates of the assassin group.

[sub class assassin 42]

[sub class ninja 22]

[sub class thief  26]

“Whoa that’s a lot of levels. I am so glad I decided to give Abigail those druid levels before we came here.”

“How many did you end up with?” Xyrdiane asked.

“Ninety, so who wants what? Or are you both good?”

“I’m good, Lady Amethyst said.”

“I am as well, we still need to find Coreen.”

“Ok, time to mem blur them.” He gently picked up the injured woman and put her in the carriage with Sarah.

Lady Amethyst cast a spell on each one of them and then climbed back up onto the carriage with Xyrdiane. Xyrdiane turned the carriage around and drove it down the road.

Bloodstone turned and walked with them until they were out of sight, and then turned the carriage around. Amethyst began casting illusions on them again. They waited for a few minutes and then rode back down the road.

As they rode to where they had left them, two of them blocked the path of the carriage.

Bloodstone got out, and waited.

The Assassin from earlier, glared at him. “Did you bring the deeds and the gold?”

“Of course, did you bring my wife?”

“You still think this is a negotiation.”

“No, actually I think it’s your last chance before I take your head.”

“You don’t scare me.”

“I don’t need to, you classless, skill less want to be ninja.”

The driver said, “Just kill him, and the rest if he’s not going to answer you.”

He turned to the rest of them, “Your boss is a dead man walking. Tell me what I want to know and I may let you live.”

The six men chuckled, as if he was joking, one of the men said, “You think you have the upper hand here?”

“I know I do.” Before they could react, he had drawn his blade and took off the leader’s head in a single fluid motion faster than the eye could follow. The sword went back into its sheath with a click.

They froze, first in disbelief and then in terror. “Last chance, tell me what I want to know or die.”

One of the men began to cast, and nothing seemed to happen. Another stepped into the shadows.

There was a fast fluid motion and a second head fell to the ground. “Five left.”

The mage froze as Bloodstone approached him. “You think you can intimidate us?”

“No, I think one of you will tell me where my wife is to save your own hide.”

The other four drew weapons and took two steps towards Bloodstone, and then again froze in place as they were hit by a blue field of energy.  The Mage turned to run and impaled himself on a large spike of stone that erupted from the ground.  Bloodstone looked back towards the carriage.

“What, he was running” the driver said.

Bloodstone slapped one of the four men, “You are up, tell me where my wife is or die.”

He blinked, and tried to stab Bloodstone, who side stepped the attack and hit him in the back of the head. He dropped like a rock.  He repeated this with the second stunned man. He attempted to back away. “I don’t know!” he pleaded.

“Not a good answer.” Bloodstone said.

“Really I am just following orders.” He pleaded

Bloodstone didn’t wait for him to run he knocked him out. He smacked the third man, “Are you going to talk?”

The man reached for something in his belt pouch. Bloodstone grabbed the man’s arm and held it. “Last chance.”

The man spit it his face. Bloodstone slugged him in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him as he fell forward, Bloodstones knee impacted into the man’s face.

He slowly approached the last man, and slapped him like the others. “You have anything to say?”

“Please, they have her in a house in town, off gill ivy.”

“This one lives if he is telling the truth.” He said over his shoulder.

“I am my lord.”

Dozens of guardsmen appeared from out of thin air. The look of shock crossed the man’s face.“Invisibility, you would think these people would have seen all the tricks.” The guards took the unconscious men into custody and tied the one conscience man’s hands behind his back.

The commander walked over, “I sent me to there, what do you want done with them?”

“If my wife is found and unharmed, all but the one man who told me where she was will be tried.”

Hours later Coreen had been found bound and gagged, and hidden under the floorboards, of a home that they had assaulted the owners, taking over the residence.

There was a public trial of the four men and three others who had been at the residence, and had surrendered to the guards. After a lengthy trial they were set to be hanged in the morning. The one man who had told Bloodstone where his wife was, was brought before him.

“You told me the truth and you helped me. You are free to go.”

“They will know I wasn’t loyal to the code.”

“Not my problem, however, if there are any further incidents hanging will be the least of the worries they will have.”

“I will let them know,” he said starting to back away.

“See that you do.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Gamers Eight – Day 24 and 25

day 24

Bloodstone awoke, there was a warm arm draped across his chest, and what felt like a wet spot by his neck. From the scent he knew it was Violet, he didn’t recall getting into bed so he must have been carried or dragged. He felt the spot and checked it was just water, or drool.  Slowly sliding out from under her arm he put a pillow under her to support her so she didn’t roll. He looked over and not only was Violet in the large king-sized bed, there was Xyrdiane on the other side of the bed and turned the other way was Rana. Rana opened one eye and yawned, Bloodstone shook his head no slightly. She closed her eye and rolled over.

He quietly picked up his shirt and put it on, opened the door to the hallway and stepped out. It was a bit colder in the hallway, not uncomfortably colder, but a cold enough to notice it. He turned to head down the hallway and stopped as Isabel was standing waiting for him.

“Is now a good time to have our talk?” She asked

“I guess so, what did you want to talk about?” he said offering her his arm. She fell in step next to him and took his arm.

“You said you would explain how you fixed my eyes.”

“I did say I would” He said heading up to the top of the wall. Two guardsmen acknowledged him and let them pass. It was still dark out and the sky was just starting to brighten.

“Yes, I don’t think I had green eyes.”

“He stopped on the wall and looked into her eyes,” I feel you have beautiful eyes, no matter what color they are.”She blushed and started to look away. “I like green eyes, and if I was going to have to fix them why not give you a color that’s both alluring and something I like.”

“I would have been happy with brown eyes, just to be able to see again. Though it seems you have learned about magic in a much shorter span of time than you should be able to.”

“It’s not just magic, I have been learning about the technology from my world as well, on a more fundamental level. I figured out a way to make invisibility undetectable.”

“Your getting off track, you said you did more than fix my eyes and you said you would explain what you did.”

Bloodstone laughed, “What would be the best way to explain. Let’s start at the beginning, your eyes were damaged, when a demon thing clawed your face, it did more than that it destroyed your eyes, it was like scrabbling an egg. Someone seeing you bleeding and dying use a healing potion on you. A healing potion work on the principle of fast regeneration, it makes the cells replicate faster, the problem with that is that if it’s all scrambled it will just get back together in a mess. Does that make sense?”

“I think so, so my eyes were like scrambled eggs?”

“The analogy works. So, there are two choices, replace your eyes with new ones or fix the damage. Neither option is very attractive, one would mean having to make new eyes to replace your damaged ones, that can get complicated depending on how and what they are made from. The other option is the equivalent of unscrambling an egg, it can be done but is very time consuming.”

“You didn’t do either of those.”

“No, I made the changes to your eyes with transmutation, it’s the study of making one thing into another, most of your eyes were beyond recovery, and were just scarred tissue, I had to make a spell, that would transmute your blind eyes to functioning eyes. I like the first spell I made, it just did the bare minimum, so I refined it, to you it seemed like the first time, to me it was months and months of practicing the spell, until I was happy with the result.”

“Months? You only cast that spell once. Do you mean you were returning to the hour before each time?”

“Yes, months, “He said stopping and looking deeply into her eyes, “I had to, it also let me learn other magic, I told you I would explain what other power your eyes have. You will probably have noticed that you see perfectly fine no matter the light, I increased the amount of rods and cones in your eyes. The tissue that lets you see is a hundred times denser than a living creature. I also made it so that your visual spectrum is wider than most creatures, you may have noticed colors, that seem unfamiliar. I wouldn’t be able to help you with that Rana might. I also made it so that your eyes give off their own subtle light, its biological, and its why I chose green”

“Why?” she asked, “I would have been happy with just normal eyes.”

“Think of it as a gift, and making up for the darkness you endured. I don’t want you to ever be in darkness again.”

There was a slight clapping off to the right, “That’s pretty, it’s too bad you brought the girl, I’ll have to kill you both.”

They both turned, and there was a man standing on the wall, he stood in the shadow of the one of the guard posts that rose up from the wall.  He was in shadows, and his features couldn’t be seen. “Sutter sends his regards.” He then drew a dirk and took a step towards him.

“I don’t suppose I could counter his offer?” The man didn’t reply, and stepped forward to stab Bloodstone. There was a flurry of movement as he stabbed at Bloodstone several times, then retreated.

“You just ruined a good shirt, I do have a question for you.”

The man growled and attacked again, this time he was grabbed around the neck as he stepped close, the dirk stabbed at him several more times. “Do you know how to fly?” He asked as he threw him from the wall.

There was a look of shock and fear as he went over the edge.

“Isabel, can you keep an eye on him and could you scream really loud?”

Without hesitation Isabel screamed at the top of her lungs, and looked over the edge.  Six guards ran from the far end of the wall towards them, the sky was still starting to brighten up.

“I think he survived the fall,” Isabel said.

“Oh, I’ll be right back.” He said and leapt off the wall.

The guards rushed over to where Isabel was standing, “What’s going on miss?”

“An assassin, he attacked the Lord Bloodstone, He just went after him.” She said pointing below on the blight side of the wall.

Two of the guardsmen ran to the guard station and raised the alarm.

One of them said, “He jumped?”

The assassin landed on the dirt and looked up, one of the rings he wore glowed as it slowed his fall. He cursed under his breath, His target was wearing magic armor. He could get back to the other side it would be a long walk on the wrong side of the wall.  There was the sound of something landing nearby, and he turned and saw his target looking at him.

“Nice trick with the ring, come quietly and we can sit down and have breakfast, otherwise, I may get pissed off.”

He backed away slowly.

“Really, you ruined my shirt, and got blood all over and my shirt.”

“Why won’t you die!” the assassin hissed.

A crossbow bolt appeared in the dirt next to the assassin. Seeing it he turned and ran into the blight lands away from the wall.

“Uh, you might want to not run out there……and he’s gone…” Bloodstone shrugged and started walking towards the door.

Bloodstone sat on the stool while Isabel poked at his bare skin. “I saw the blood, are you sure he didn’t stab you.”

“Well the edge scrapped along my skin, and did give me some shallow cuts. They healed pretty quick.”

“What if he had a poisoned blade?” She asked poking him in the ribs.

“Uh…”

“Yeah, you are not invincible, I really didn’t expect you to jump off the wall!”

“um..”

“What do you have to say for yourself”

“He ruined my shirt.”

“Your shirt, you could have been killed! You have no sense of perspective, even Amethyst says you’re crazy”

“There a fine line between genius and crazy.”

“Well stop playing on that line your starting to freak me out.”

“Let me guess you have been talking to people from my world, your starting to sound like them.”

“This isn’t about me!” She said poking him in the ribs.

“Ok! Ok!, ill be more careful.”

“You didn’t even have a weapon when you jumped, what were you thinking!?” She asked.

“Uh, I didn’t think about it, until I landed.”

Isabel threw up her hands, turned and started walking towards the door “Ugggh, your impossible!”

Bloodstone grinned, “Of course, I do see your point, and I should go make myself a better weapon.”

Isabel stormed out, slamming the door behind her.

An hour later, Bloodstone stood in the middle of the street outside the fortress. A single guardsman walked with him.

“My lord, is this wise?”

“Well I can’t go out to the fortress in the blight a land, that’s an eight hour ride, so where is this blacksmith.”

“This way” he said and headed off into the town.

The first heard the ringing of steel on steel before they found the blacksmiths shop.  There were two apprentices working the forge and bellows. A third muscular man was working on a glowing piece of steel.

Bloodstone and the guardsman waited until he was done.  The blacksmith looked over at them, “Hi Sven, who’s your friend?”

“This is Lord Bloodstone, he wants to ask you some questions.”

The blacksmith looked over at Bloodstone, “So what can I help you with?”

“I want to know if I can borrow your equipment here, I need to make a sword.”

The blacksmith scowled, “you have any levels it blacksmithing?”

“Not anymore, I had five full levels of blacksmith and gold smith at one point.”

“What do you mean not anymore,” he asked.

“They all merged into my main class”

“What is your main class?”

“It’s an [EMPTY] Class.”

“What kind of class is that?!” He looked over at the guardsman, “Is this some kind of joke, I have work to do.” He pulled the glowing piece of metal from the forge and started to work on it again.

The piece he was working on slipped from the tongs and when the hammer blow struck it flow off the anvil, towards Bloodstone.  In a single fluid motion he caught it before it could hit the ground. The piece was still glowing a dull orange when he set it back on the anvil.

Both the blacksmith and the guardsman stared at the piece and then at Bloodstone.  The blacksmith grabbed his hand and looked at it. “How do you do that?”  The two apprentices were staring as well.

Bloodstone looked at him then the metal, “I have superior heat resistance.”

“I am a level thirty eight [blacksmith] and all I have is heat resistance. What class gives you the ability to pick up glowing steel?”

“Well it’s from the monster I killed yesterday.”

“Monster?” He said looking at the guardsman.

“I think they called it a gray stone walker, it was the reptile one.”

“I heard about them, how did you kill something like that?”

“Blew its head apart,“ the guardsman said before Bloodstone could answer.

The blacksmith picked up the piece of metal and placed it back in the forge. “If I let you use my tools, what’s in it for me?”

“How about level forty?”

The blacksmith scoffed, “I haven’t gained a level in almost a year, what makes you think you can get me to level forty?”

“Let’s negotiate, I want to use your anvil, and some iron stock. In exchange I will give you two levels and the cost of the materials I use.”

“You going to do all the work that needs to be done around here?”

“What about in addition I pay your wages and those of your apprentices for the day and fix up your forge.”

“That would be payable up front?”

“Of course, I will want a clean place to work. This will take about two or three hours to make a sword.”

The blacksmith scoffed, “You’re going to make a sword in two or three hours?”

“No,  I am going to enchant a new sword in three hours.”

“I would almost pay to see that.”

“Well I do think that a day’s wages would be worth it?”

“I said almost, so my wages and the apprentices, for the day. Two gold, I would imagine a lord wouldn’t have any problem with two gold.”

“No problem, how about this, I will give you twenty gold, and you don’t talk about what happens here.”

“You will pay me ten days wages to keep quiet?”

“And two levels of blacksmith”

“Ok I will take that deal just to see what you are going to do.”

“Shake on it?” Bloodstone said as he began counting out coins onto the anvil.

The blacksmith waited for the twenty coins then scooped them up off the anvil. “I think we have a deal.”

He held out his hand to shake on the deal. Bloodstone  shook his hand and transferred two levels of blacksmith.

“HOW!?,” the blacksmith said staring at Bloodstone and holding his hand.

“It’s one of my specialty classes, there’s no name for the class, and you are welcome” He said releasing his hand.  “Now I have work I need to do, you wouldn’t happen to have an extra anvil?”

“I have a small one, I used when I first started here.”  He turned to his apprentices, “Go get it out of the basement.”

They complained but left to go get it. They returned shortly with a small anvil.

“You want some steel stock?”

“No I need iron.” He started looking through the stock and pulled out a handful of rusty nails. “More like these” Bloodstone said.

The apprentices, pulled out a rusted iron piece from behind a bench, the blacksmith gave them a look. “What, they have been there since before we started working here” The dark brown-haired apprentice said.

“This should be good.” He pulled out a stack of gold coins as well as three green gemstones, and set them on the small anvil. “Let’s see that iron.”

They handed him a twisted piece of rusty iron, it looked like it had been an attempt at art, it however wasn’t recognizable as anything other than a twisted lump of metal. The Blacksmith gave the apprentices a look, and then said, ”My apprentices are being cheeky, that’s a project I have been working on since I was an apprentice.”

Bloodstone raised an eyebrow, “So can I use it or not?”

The blacksmith sighed, and then gruffly said, “Fine sure, whatever”

“What was it supposed to be?” Bloodstone asked looking at the rusty twisted metal.

“It was supposed to be, a… never mind”

“Well it’s going to become an important part of your forge in a few minutes. First, I need to make it something different, I will still need more iron.” He placed the iron into the forge, and dumped the two dozen nails into the fire.

He reached in and pulled the iron out with his bare hands. “It’s weird not feeling the heat of glowing metal.” He began to use a hammer to mold it into a circular shape. He put it back into the fire and pulled out the nails one by one and began to heat forge them together.

“Do you make your own steel here?” Bloodstone asked the blacksmith.

“No, I usually have deliveries from the other districts, never got the formula right for good steel.” The blacksmith said a bit softly.

“Well I guess I will need a crucible to melt steel in, uuuggh just one more setback.” He walked outside. The cobblestone street was still damp from the rains, and he walked over to a large muddy pool by the side of the road. A large glob of mud floated out of the water and rose into the air. Several onlookers stopped to stare. He walked back into the smithy with the muddy ball floating behind him.

“What’s that for?” one of the apprentices asked.

“I am going to make a crucible, for melting steel in. Now for the sand.” He pulled one of the three bags of holding off his belt and began scooping out sand and dumping it into the mud. Ten large scoops later, the mud had changed color from a deep brown to a greyer color.

“It’s moving,” The other apprentice said in awe as he watched.

“I’m mixing it, less messy this way, and I don’t get clay and sand or gunk on my hands.” Bloodstone grinned.

“How it is just floating there?” The guardsman asked.

“Telekinesis” As if that explained it. The muddy globe hovered and elongated and began to move towards the forge. As it floated above the fire, it began to dry out and began to look like a deep crucible.

The material began to dry out more and floated above the flames.

Bloodstone removed the metal and shaped it more using the floating crucible to measure the metal. He then began to shape the metal into a spiral with a single line going from the end of the spiral to the center.  “I made one of these for the smith working in the fortress. It’s going to be a thermal coil, the material can take the heat, at least for a while, and by a while I mean a few years at least. I will show you how it works once I am done.” He let the metal cool on the small anvil.

“What are you going to use that coil for?” The smith asked.

“Well the biggest issue you have is inconsistent heat. I am kind of shocked no one has gone through the trouble of making you smiths more efficient, it seems that the classes don’t work together, on common improvements, just each class for themselves. He looked up at the blacksmith, “I’m going to show you a way to make steel, it’s not the best way, and I am going to leave some important parts out, however I will be making at least enough ingots for two or three weapons, you can keep the extra.”

He then stood over the anvil with the coil and began to chant. The coil began to glow softly a dull red, and as he continued to stand over it he moved his hands in intricate patterns. The metal began to glow brighter red, as he continued it began to glow yellow then a bright white. The heat being given off was intense, and everyone except Bloodstone took a step back. And with a gesture he stopped and the white light vanished as if by a switch. Bloodstone wiped some sweat from his fore head, “That took a lot of concentration.” He glanced over at the floating crucible and picked up the coil and placed it in the fire.  “Now if I heat this crucible like this it will shatter as the water escapes. To fix that we remove the water, by turning the water into its components.” Bloodstone cast a spell on the crucible and there was a soft hiss and then the crucible was bathed in a blue flame.

The crucible hung in the air giving off the almost pure blue flame, and then as it had started it suddenly went out with a pop and a slight hiss. “Well that went faster than I thought it would.” Bloodstone said more to himself than the others.  “Ok I am going to fire the crucible, and then let it cool.” He grabbed the crucible from the air gently and placed it on the coil in the fire. “Now this is going to get hot.” He said another phrase, “Heat at six” the coil began to glow.

“What are you going to do with the crucible?” The blacksmith asked.

“I am going to make a batch of chromium cobalt steel, with some nickel and other metals.”

“What is chromium or cobalt or nickel, never heard of metals like that?”

“Oh right, you have other names for them, chromium is a yellow dye used by leather workers, Chromium is used by glassworkers to get blue glass I think you call it kobold ore, and nickel is found in sky metal.”

“Where did you get sky metal?” He asked.

“I knew where to look for it, and have some skills that help me find things like metals.”

“Handy skill” The blacksmith said

“Helps when your wife is a geomancer as well”

“Why do you need those rare metals, it’s not like you can make a weapon from them?”

“No but I can make a special alloy from them”

“Well get on with it then, you are wasting time.” The blacksmith teased.

Bloodstone stared at him and began pulling metal fragments and powers in jars from a bag of holding.  He set them on the nearby bench and arranged them in a specific order.  He then looked the glowing crucible it was glowing a deep red. “Coil off” he said and the coil stopped glowing. The glowing crucible floated over and gently was place on the small anvil. He then began to drop in the bits of metal one at time into the still hot crucible. Then he took measured amounts from each jar and placed them one at time into the crucible as well. The heat given off was warming the entire area, windows were opened and a nice cross breeze began to cool down the room.

The crucible once filled was then floated back to the coil, “Coil to nine” he said and the coil lit up with a white energy.  “Now we just have to wait for the metals to melt. Oh yeah, I have one more thing to add.” He pulled out a small dagger. He dragged the razors edge across his palm and dripped blood into the crucible.

Twenty minutes went by and the materials began to liquefy. While he waited he pulled out four metal ingot trays with three ingot indentations.  He then poured the silvery metal into the trays filling three completely and the last one with one ingot before turning off the coil.

The sound of steel on steel rang through the blacksmiths shop. Blow after blow stuck the glowing steel, shaping it, stretching it. The blacksmith watched as the three billets of steel were forged into one piece and then worked into the shape of a sword. “Have you made a sword before?”

“Just the one, for the adventurer, I had some help. This steel seems harder than what his was made out of” he set the hammer down on the anvil and put the steel back into the forge, the coil glowed, releasing heat.

“What kind of blade are you going to make, and why are you hammering down the center with that tool?”

“To be honest, I need a way to make the sword not shift in the sheath”

“Why not wait and make the sheath tight on the blade?”

“I have to lock it into the sheath, if it shifts it will cut through the sheath when I am done. “

“Looks like a long sword, though a bit of a thin blade” The blacksmith said critiquing.

“I have been weaving magic into the blade, shaping it and the magic as I go.”

“What are you going to use for the handle?”

“I haven’t thought that far ahead, any recommendations?”

“What do you have for making the hilt and pommel?”

Bloodstone looked around, “I don’t really have much I am open to suggestions.”

One of the apprentices, who had been watching wide eyed as he had made the different things to make the sword, “Mr. Bloodstone what about using oak for the handle?”

Bloodstone looked at the apprentice, “You know where to get some?”

“Yes sir, I will go get it,” he said getting up and heading out.

Hours later, Bloodstone was still working on the blade, using a file and sharpening the blade. The blacksmith had resumed working and kept glancing over at him.

The blade was unremarkable, and plain, the only real ornamentation’s were on the pommel of the blade, where several gemstones had been set  it both the cross guard and the pommel. They were all a deep green color, and glowed slightly with an inner fire. Each time he ran the file along the blade the gems flared and pulsed.

“I think that’s sharp enough, I can’t make it any sharper.” He held the blade out and looked along the edges. “I got the bow out from the quenching, care to look tell me what you think” He said setting the blade on the bench the hilt was oak wrapped in a green leather. Next to it was a sheath, wrapped in the same green leather.

The blacksmith looked over at him and the sword, put down the hammer he had been using and picked up the blade, looked it over, “Looks ok, let us see how it holds up.” He then struck the anvil with the flat of the blade, there was a metallic ringing, and he looked down the bland again. “Seems ok, will it cut?”

Bloodstone smiled, “Don’t try it on the anvil.”

“Do you think you can cut steel with it?”

“Try” He said, “Though not the anvil” He looked around and found a piece of scrap bar and hung it off the edge of the bench.

The blacksmith swung and there was a loud metallic clang as the end of the bard fell to the ground. He gently set the blade down on the bench, and picked up the piece that had been sheared off. “If you could teach me how to make blades like this, every gold rank adventurer would want a blade made from my forge.”

“I can teach you the metal smith part, the enchanting you would need…a class to do it.” Bloodstone grinned wider, “I can give you the class you would need, learning how to use it would require some extra learning on your part. I will even help your apprentices.”

“In exchange for what?” He asked.

“No, not an exchange. I want you to be able to make weapons like this. You and your apprentices keep the secret of how you gained the class. It is going to take some time and effort on your part, to get to this point, I can show you some of it, the rest will be up to you and your apprentices.”

The blacksmith stared at the sword on the bench then back towards the forge where a second batch on metal was being made. “Why are you making this kind of offer?”

“I offered the same to the another blacksmith, he wasn’t sure either. Think about it, and if you’re truly interested, come see me in the fortress.”

“I think that’s fair and reasonable,” He turned back to work on the metal he had in the forge.

Bloodstone picked up the sword and slotted it into the sheath and then strapped it to his belt.

The blacksmith looked up, “How dangerous is that blade against a living thing?”

“Lethal, and in the hands of someone really skilled, it would be absolutely devastating to anything its swung at. I am still working on gaining levels as a swordsman, it is kind of a cheat, to have a sword this sharp, it is also why the sheath and the sword lock together. I also have a name for the blade, Verdant Quercus, means green oak”

The blacksmith said the words to turn off the coil in the forge. “How long will the flame coil last?”

“No idea if it stops working, I can make another one.”

Bloodstone left the blacksmiths shop, the apprentice who had brought him the oak came out and caught up with him. “My lord, I would like to know if you would allow me to learn your art?”

“Don’t you still have an apprenticeship with Mister Jadavan?”

“I do sir, I have already reached level eleven in blacksmithing, I want to learn to make magic items.”

“You know how to read?”

“Yes, my lord, and my numbers as well its required to be a blacksmith.”

Bloodstone thought about it for a moment and then pulled a single book out of one of his bags, and handed it to him. It was a spell book they had bought weeks ago, and had been filled with spells. “I’m going to let you borrow this, you’re going to have to get a new blank spell book and either learn to copy them or have someone copy them for you. I am guessing you have already been tested for an aptitude in magic?”

“Thank you, my lord, and yes, I didn’t pass that test.”

“Well my test is very different, if you can’t understand the book, come see me tomorrow.”

He handed him the book and the apprentice clutched it close, and then ran back into the smith shop.

“Are you not getting his hopes up to be a mage or an enchanter?” The guardsman asked.

“Not at all, I never said he would be a mage or an enchanter, he’s going to be something more important.”

“Mages and enchanters, are the only classes I know of that can make magic items oh and wizards, but even then, it takes years to get to that point.”

“I know of one other class that, specializes in making magic items, I have some levels in it, and I don’t need any more.”

“What is the other class”, he asked.

“It’s not recorded by your king in his books, so I am not going to tell you. Someone like me with the odd classes I have can become very wealthy if I wanted to. Truth to tell, I don’t need too since Lady Coreen manages the finances on Rhir.”

As they walked back there was one moon in the sky casing its glow. No one was out as it was late in the evening. “How sharp is that blade?”

“Sharp enough that if someone was dumb enough to try and block they would definitely get cut.”

“What is to prevent someone from stealing it?”

Bloodstone held out the blade and sheath after untying it from his belt. “Go ahead try and draw it”

The guardsman pulled on the sheath and blade to draw the blade. “Is there some trick to it?”

“Yes, there is, I want to see if you can figure it out. You watched me make the blade and the sheath”

The guardsman looked closely, “I don’t see anything that would cause it to lock.” He handed it back to Bloodstone, who drew the blade partially from the sheath and then slammed it back into the sheath. “It’s a matter of strength, see if you can draw it now”

The guardsman tried to draw the blade again, and it still would not pull free. “Must be something special about the sword.”

“It dark, it better light you most likely would see the catch.” He put the sword back on his belt. “If you want, I can fix your blade to be as sharp as mine, you would need the special catch though.”

Day 25

 

With the old Lord having left, a new routine began to settle in with Bloodstone and his wives. They had decided on a spot to build a new manor, that would both be close to the wall and far enough that it would not cause any issue with defense of the wall or impede any traffic. There was also a place where they could connect to the wall and its security. It would also mirror the other side where the other manor was. No ground had been broken as they were still awaiting approval from the King.

The weather was still rainy and an occasional squall would blow through drenching the area. The rain also made the roads muddy as well as the walls themselves slippery.  Bloodstone sat in the audience room, in the manor. There were only two guardsmen who stood by the open door.  Sarah walked in and headed right towards him. “I have been looking all over for you”

“Really, what for?”

“I wanted to talk to you about the conversation we had, I understand you were being mean to make me see how I was acting. I wanted to apologize, for my behavior.”

“No need, it’s already been sorted, have you decided what you want?”

“I want to go home, and to stop being afraid”

“I can’t get us home, at least not now, I am not even sure if there is an easy way home. There are just too many unknowns.”

“What do you mean?”

“We have a movie clip of a transition from out world to here, and that doesn’t help. Most of the history of this world has been hidden or destroyed. We are blind, and what we don’t know can kill us.”

“As for being afraid, I can only tell you that that’s normal, move past it.”

“How? You seem to take it all in stride, and they said you jumped off the wall”

“Don’t mistake confidence for courage, I knew I could make the landing. I also know that I need to contact everyone from our world, the problem is that I have nothing to tell them.”

“Wouldn’t more people from our world be able to help?”

“Maybe, maybe not. Rhir is on the border to some nasty monsters. Should we be hijacking a ship and leaving, or should we have everyone come here?”

“You can make someone really powerful and get us home”

Bloodstone understood where she was going, “Whom would you trust? Me? My wife’s, my kids? Don’t misunderstand, it’s a good idea, but not practical.”

“You could give someone a bunch of levels”

“It’s not the levels that are important, it’s the skills.”

“Skills? Oh! How many skills do you have?”

“About a hundred different skills, some are passive, some are usable skills. Think about it, that’s a lot of skills, and that’s probably a small percentage of the skills available. I have a slight advantage, in that I think differently than most people.”

“I still don’t know what to do, I thought about it, I have decided that I will be whatever you need me to be. You made a deal with me, yes it was when I was dying, you kept your end of the deal. You never once forced me to honor the deal you made.”

“You don’t have to follow through, the deal was to get you to live.”

“Lord Bloodstone, I pledge myself to you and your cause, I am a [cook] a [trader] and a [mage]. You saved my life, brought me back from near death, allowed me to walk when I should be paralyzed. You only asked that I live. You can make me anything you wish me to be.”

“I still have some monster classes left, I can change them into any class, there is a class I would like you to become, it has to be your choice to become it and then carry out my request.”

“What class?”

He leaned over and whispered into her ear.

“Wouldn’t that… how would that work?”

“Good question, do you think that you could handle something like that?”

“You are serious?”

“As a heartbeat, there are some things we would need to discuss before I gave you said class.”

“Like what?”

“Like keeping it a secret, and we will need to experiment with it as well.”

“What if I used it on you?”

“I don’t see that as a problem, as long as we agree on some ground rules. You want to be useful to me, that’s one way. I have a few other ideas.”

“Such as?”

“Rather not talk about them now. I do have a question, if you recall, what kind of phone were they using when they got that message?”

“It was an Apple Iphone, I never got to read the messages, like I told you before. They were being very protective of the phone”

“You didn’t have a phone when you were brought here?”

“No, I left it in my dorm, I was running to the convenience store to get soda”

“I imagine there is some group back home trying to figure out where people are disappearing to. Think about it, I don’t recall anything in the news about missing people.”

“I never thought about that, I bet my parents are freaked out.”

“Well, I imagine the FBI or local law enforcement trying to find a lead, there isn’t a commonality between any of us. I would like to get any phones or pictures so we can at least give closure if we do get back. It’s why I took pictures of the rest of the people who had died. I realize we may never get home, it’s just so we can document it for the future.”

“Why did you ask about the phone?”

“I think we may need to contact everyone, it’s not like we can help them at least right now, I think there might be a way, at least to save the information.”

“what about someone like the king who has a phone?”

“Good point, we need a way to verify they really are from our world. Though someone could be forced to answer questions, I think we can chance it.”

“Where did your computer end up?”

“I have it, the problem I have is limited space and unlimited data. I know the amount of data I can store, pictures, video, and documents and books from our world. I have a couple of flash drives and that helps a little, the big issue is that eventually I will run out of space.”

“Can’t you make new computers or phones?”

“Not easily, I know how processors and boards are made, I can’t just manufacture them out of thin air. I must have some idea on the construction, of each chip. To do that I would need to take one apart, I can’t do that without damaging the systems.”

“Oh. What if you got other phones?”

“Still the same issue, it would take time, time we must help build the wall, I think that that is important, possibly more important than anything else we might think. Newton and Beth are going to start working on industrial levels of concrete, and rebar. With magic we can get heaters and move to the next level, I am going to be working on getting help making the precursor technologies and items to make that big step forward.”

“How does me having that class help? Or contacting other people?”

“It frees up time if we can delegate some of the tasks to other people. Fighting really isn’t the way, though if we have to, we will.”

“I’m not really much of a fighter”

Bloodstone laughed, “Don’t sell yourself short, you are more of a fighter than the others, you survived. Grow stronger from the experience, learn from it. We have your back, and that should mean something.”

“Ok do it, I want to see if I can use a class like that.”

“Well there something else I want you to do, first.”

“What’s that?”

“You need to go back into the blight, with us.”

“Us? Who else did you plan on going out into the blight?”

“Me, my wife, pretty much everyone. The thing is you haven’t really been in a fight.”

“What about the thing with the kings me, that seemed like a fight to me, and when I was almost killed.”

“Those were not fights, I am talking a fight where you know for a fact you are going to win. I also talked to the commander and he informed me that the scouts saw a large group of demons heading this way, so we crush them and then check on the outpost.”

“You sound so confident, are you sure you are not being over confident.”

“Maybe, are you in or out?”

“I’m in, so when will you change my class?”

“I want to leave you with [mage] and [cook], the [trader] class we can use,” he said grinning. “I can change it right now if you want”

“Well I have twelve levels I can add to it, whats your trader class up to?”

“It’s eight”

“Twenty levels that’s descent, there is just one issue, you can’t tell anyone you have that class.”

“You mean because people would want to try and use me?”

“Meaning that the less people know the safer you are.”

Rana and Xyrdiane walked into the room. “Know what?” Rana asked

“Well if I told you more people would know and that would make someone less safe.” Bloodstone said with a straight face.

“Who?” Xyrdiane asked.

“Sarah, we can pick this up later if your interested.”

“Why not just get it over with, its not like they will tell anyone.”

“Tell anyone what?” Rana asked.

“About a class that I was going to give to Sarah.”

“What class?” Rana and Xyrdiane asked at the same time.

“I would rather not say it aloud, it is bad enough a number of people know that I can shift classes, I have had guardsmen and soldiers asking me to shift classes they don’t need around earlier today. Nothing major, I would rather it be on the down low that I can change a class to something new.”

“What like Violets class?” Xyrdiane asked.

“Yes, though I think that’s what she is on the inside.”

“So what class?” Rana asked.

“Just watch, and please don’t blab about it.” He held out his hand for Sarah.

Bloodstone quickly absorbed the [trader] class and then dumped a full 20 levels into the special class.

“Are you serious!?” Rana asked staring at Sarah.

“What?” Xyrdiane asked.

Rana leaned close and whispered something into her ear. “No Way!”

Sarah looked over at them,”Whoa!, I just got a bunch of skills.”

“I bet, “Rana said taking three steps back from Sarah.

“Oh Wow!, I can see all the skills you have!” She said looking over Rana and Xyrdiane. “What’s Eye of the gazer”, she asked.

“It’s a null-magic field.” Rana said softly.

“Oh.” She then looked at Bloodstone, “What the….twenty thirty forty… how many skills do you have?”

“You tell me.”

Sarah kept looking at him, “A hundred? Some I get some of them are just wrong.”

“Like what?” Rana asked.

“Like Obfuscation of the truth, what is that?”

“Sounds like hide the truth, how would that work?”

“Don’t look at me, I have no idea how it works either.” Bloodstone said.

“Speed rowing, seriously, Why?” Sarah asked.

“I think I got that from the pirate class.”

“Oh, speed rowing, how weird.”

“What about my skills,” Xyrdiane asked.

Sarah looked over at her, “They seem normal enough, that’s odd you have some of the same skills Bloodstone has.”

“I would imagine that’s because he had the Geomancer class at one point.”

“That makes sense.”

“Now for the important question, what new skills did you get Sarah?”

“I thought you didn’t want me to talk about it.”

“True, just don’t go crazy.”

Sarah laughed, “And what and go taking peoples skills?”

“Precisely”

Kiki walked in with a large half eaten sandwich, “Whatcha all doing?” The sandwich was a big chunk of meat and bread and little else.

“Uh nothing, where did you get the sandwich?”

“The kitchen” She said taking another large bite and chewing it.

Everyone else rushed out of the room, presumably towards the kitchen.

Kiki swallowed, “Mrs Amethyst says you shouldn’t spend all day in here.”

“I see and you came to tell me that?’

Kiki nodded, taking another bite.

“When do you stop eating?”

Kiki looked at him and said, ”when I am sleeping or pooping.”

“TMI” He said laughing and walking past her.

“What’s TMI?”

“Oh, too much information”

“I don’t get it.”

“Nevermind lets find Lady Amethyst.

Later Bloodstone, Newton, Beth, Miguel, Sarah, Lady Amethyst, Kuya, Eve, Zach were in a locked room. No one else was allowed into the room.

“Since we are all from the US, I wanted to know what you though about locking down the phones, not just ours but every ones that came to this world.“

“Isn’t that a bit much, what if they need the phone”

“I was thinking that the phones can be a valuable resource, and we should also give them a chance to reclaim the phone, and know they are in contact with the rest of us. Like private communication. The problem I see is that there could be others, like the king who have acquired a phone off someone who died or perhaps traded for it.”

“Well I don’t have a phone, why am I here?” Miguel asked.

“Your from our world, and you can give us some insite.”

“What are you proposing?”

“I have been doing some experiments, and can make program that will take over the phones, I haven’t tested it on the iphones, but I do know it will work on the androids.”

“Why though?” Eve asked.

“Well if I can get the software on the system we can open communication to the others who have phones, the problem is that what if someone not from our world like the king has a phone, how would anyone know. We can warn the king or give him a cheat sheet, as a sign of good faith, and may have him realizes there are more people that can help than he knows.”

“So how would you do that?” Newton asked.

“I happen to have eclipse on my laptop, and some other software for use on phones, getting it to the phones is more of a problem, I think I have it mostly worked out.”

“No why would we mess with other people’s phones?”

Bloodstone set his phone on the table. “It’s just a camera, and a computer, along with any other specialty software you have on your phone when you were brought here. I am proposing that if they want to use a version of our network they play by our rules, or they don’t use the network. For right now, we just want to talk with people from our world, and help them and figure out where they are and where they came from. We can also use it for other things.”

“Like what?” Sarah asked.

“Well in theory if we had an active network we could in theory apply other spells to the phones, we just need to have them agree to the service.”

“What kind of spells,” Beth asked.

“Self-recharging, long distance communications, maybe even teleportation, and one of the problems we are going to run into at some point is that we will need expertise that none of us have, It would be good to pool our knowledge and also document who else has been brought here and open communication between the different people. For right now we can’t help them directly, we can give them someplace to go or at least know who’s out there and how many. “

“How are you thinking of distributing the program?” Miguel asked.

“Glad you asked, I think I can make a device, that can act as a GPS and network relay, the only issue is how far up could we get it and what it might need to cover the entire world.”

“You haven’t made it yet”

“No, I wanted to talk with all of you first.”

“Do you have time to do that?” Eve asked.

“Not really, that’s why I wanted to ask you first, before I pushed things any farther.”

“Why should we care about anyone else?” Sarah asked.

“It’s the right thing to do, to make contact, and perhaps see if anyone has any information we can use. As a gesture we can make the phones work again.”

“So how would you make sure that they are not locals?” Newton asked.

“We could preface it with questions about our world only someone from our world would know. History, Math, Science, Music, Pop culture, and anything else you guys think of.”

“What like what was Ash’s first pet called?” Zach asked.

Everyone looked over at Zach.

“That might work, I can tell you all want to yell at him, think about it who would know that?”

There was a groan around the table, “You want us to come up with a bunch of questions and answers?”

“Yes, the problem is that, the answers can’t be sent, just in case someone decompiles it, or breaks it.”

“And a construct would be given these answers and be able to tell if someone is a native of from our world?” Miguel asked.

“Unless someone wants to check every answer to verify it?”

There were more groans, and dissent. “Should I send a preliminary message? I think I have enough of an idea how to send a burst message. They wouldn’t be able to reply, we could warn them in advance, that if they want the phones to work, they would need to do something. Maybe reply to a certain number in a text? To opt in or out? I would then never message them in the future.”

“I think that would be fair.” Eve said.

“Who thinks it is a good idea?” Bloodstone asked, only Eve, Newton and Beth raised their hands.

“I don’t have a phone, I don’t care” Sarah said.

“My phone won’t work with that dad,” Kuya said.

“Ok, I will work on getting the initial message and have you all look at it, before I send it.”

They all filed out of the room, Amethyst was the only one still sitting, “I don’t know if it’s a good idea or not, we should be trying to get home not contacting other people.”

“Don’t they deserve to try and get home as well?”

“You don’t know that you can get anyone home, since you are not even sure if there is a way home.”

“I know, I have to do something, moving in one direction limits us, if we pursue multiple tracks, maybe we can get lucky and find a solution we might not have thought of. Or someone else may have information that we need.”

“What are you going to say to the unknown people?”

“Something simple. How about this, A global text message, Greetings phone user, due to limited power we can only send this one message, however if you reply, the next time we broadcast you will be able to send it to us. We are working to make a working phone system, if you are interested, in a reply message as opt in. More to come. Stay safe!”

“Nothing about who we are or where?”

“No, we have no idea who might have the phones, it gives them a chance to message for help or opt in.”

“You mentioned teleporting, would you really teleport them here or teleport to them?”

“That’s a long way off, I’m still trying to figure out how to integrate a spell with technology, I have the basics figured out. Spells are larger, than you would think they would be.”

“Well I don’t need my spell book in the phone,” She said and summoned the book.

“Is it solid to you?”

“Yes, oddly enough it smells like paper, and there is a hint of the ink.”

“Best illusion ever, it’s weird that you got that and no one else did.”

She shrugged, “I expected to have a spell book if I was an enchanter.”

“Speaking of being an enchanter, were you able to find out if you can enchant metals?”

“I did find those spells, weird they were in the back part of the book, past a few blank pages.”

“Did you figure out how to add spells to your book yet?”

“I did, it seems that certain spells can be added, others can’t.”

“Was there iron or steal in the book?”

“Yes there is one for iron ore, and copper ore”

“I will have to see if I can get some.”

“Let’s get moving before they eat all the food.”

They left to go eat.

Later that night Bloodstone was staring at a screen, it flashed a few bars across the screen and then listed seven strings of numbers, and a distance. The computer still hummed a small device was connected to a usb device plugged in on one side.

The numbers shows distances in meters and all of them were fairly close, within a hundred meters or less.He looked at his phone sitting on the other side, it was off. He changed two parameters and clicked run again, again there were bars, and the list popped up, nothing had changed.  There were only eight listings

“So nothing within five thousand meters, or it’s not going out that far.“

“You got it working?”

“Sort of, it just gives a distance, a can find the information even if the phone is off.”

“What if it’s on?” Lady Amethyst asked.

“There’s no noticeable effect, at least nothing anyone else can see and they have their phones on, we would have gotten a knock on the door if anything had changed. I’m going to make it a thousand kilometers and rerun.”

“Can you tell what kind of phone they are yet?”

“Not yet, there is a lot of data that can be pulled I just don’t want to pull a bunch of data from the phones, since we have storage issues.”

“Really, even with the computer’s hard drive you can’t get more data?”

“I am targeting the sim cards so there is no phone data, but it gives a localized effect, where we can try and figure out the distance. I can also have it search for Micro Sd cards, in a meter radius. I have an extra sim card that I stuffed into my phones cover, the original one from my old phone. The extra card won’t fit but it can be used to multi target my phone.”

“These two are yours and that one is mine?” She said pointing to the list

“Yup eight sim cards, so lets see what we get with a bigger radius. Huh, twelve cards, taking the ones we know are ours that leaves these four; these two are about the same distance, so possibly two in the capital and two where that group the king send east.”

“Still no way to scan them all for micro sd cards or connect to the phone?”

“No only one a time, so far, I’m going to build a file, and then use that to pipe to the second program.”

“It’s late, I am going to bed.” She turned put her phone away.

“Good night, I am going to go to bed shortly myself.” He typed in a much larger number and had the results go to a file. He then got up while it ran and got up and left, locking the door behind him.

A number of numbers scrolled across the screen with distances, two of the numbers were identical but had different distances.  The program crashed.

 

Gamers eight days 22 & 23

Day 22

Isabel sat next to the bedside, and felt the wave of energy from Bloodstone. He opened his eyes and looked at her. “I understand what you meant now, do me a favor and have everyone meet me in an hour here.”

“I, I don’t think you should do what you just did, how far back have you come?”

“Far enough to know what I need to do, we can talk later.”

She wrung her hands, “I think your somehow blocking me from seeing the future, how?”

He brushed a stray hair behind her ear, “I am, you don’t need to see what’s coming.”

“Please do this, what are you going to do?” she said looking up into his eyes. They looked different, the devil slit eye he had before had changed back to the deep icy blue. “Your eye’s how?”

“It’s part of the [EMPTY] class I have, you’re just noticing now, he.” said laughing

“You were gone all day yesterday, and avoided me the day before.” She stood and went to leave.

“Wait, before I leave this room, has the rock dragon attacked again?”

“Rock dragon? You mean the big lizard that was outside yesterday?”

“Good this is the right time. I am going to have to try and make the changes if it works I won’t remember this conversation.”

She nodded, “And don’t tell your son as he hates time things”

“Now I must speak with the commander, I have about an hour.”

He got up and dressed as she left the room. Azalar jumped onto the chair she had been sitting on. “You are attempting to make a change, is this a first attempt?”

Bloodstone froze and looked at Azalar, “You know it’s not.”

“Then I must remind you that there is the possibility it cannot be altered, and you may want to try a different approach. What is the sequence?”

Bloodstone sighed, “This is the fourteenth time, I figured out what I was missing, the demon woman, she is killed in the attack, I need to make sure that doesn’t happen.”

“Is there anything you wish to impart?”

“I, I don’t know if you’re ready for this information, go ahead.” He said and leaned over and put his forehead onto Azalars head. There was a soft glow and then Azalar stopped, “Remarkable, I will have to sort this”

“Remember you can’t interfere, if you remember the information in an hour.”

The cat grinned a feline smile, “My discretion is above reproach”

Bloodstone scratched him behind the ears, and walked out of the room.

Bloodstone stood across from the commander, “I want to talk to that demon.”

“I said No, and I mean No, she’s already injured you and some of my men, one may not make it.”

“Yet you have my daughter trying to listen to what she is saying.” He countered

“She not in the room, fine you seem to be up and around maybe you can get her talking.”

“Good now that we have come to an agreement, let get this over with”

The two of them went to a larger room one level down. Guardsmen stood outside the door, facing it.

“Any change?”

“No just screams and ranting the lord’s daughter said that she was just cursing.”

“Ok open it”

The guardsman opened it and handed a lantern to him, he held it why Bloodstone looked into the room. She was chained with heavy manacles and one around her neck. Struggling she would choke if she moved to much.

She said a few choice words, “DIE HUMAN” and Bloodstone replied, “YOU FIRST”

“What did you say?”

“That if she attacked anyone I would spill her blood”

She raged at the chains spewing words that were obviously derogatory and curses.

Bloodstone stepped forward and struck her across the face. The demon woman laughed as her face was split open from the blow. Where he had struck her, it healed fairy quickly leaving a bloody trail down her face.

“I know you know common, so we will come to an agreement or you will die here.”

She spit at him, and he blocked it with his hand, and punched her on the other side of the face, stunning her for a moment.

“I can do this all day.”

I WILL MAKE YOU EAT THOSE WORDS HUMAN” She said

“Maybe after, we take a walk.” He looked back to the commander, “Keys, and clear a path to the door outside”

“I can’t let you just leave with her, she’s dangerous”

“That’s the reason you will want to get rid of her.”

MY FATHER WILL DESTRO YOU FILTHY CREATURES“,The Demon woman said.

“I don’t think that’s possible,” Bloodstone looked at her.  “Get me the keys and I have some other instructions.”

“I really don’t think this is a good idea.”

Bloodstone stepped out of the room, turned towards the commander, “It’s better than the alternative, I want that woman’s sword.”

“You’re not making any sense.”

“I know, I don’t have the time to explain at the moment. I am running out of time.”

“Give him what he wants, ” he said and left him.

It took a good twenty minutes to drag the woman, if she really was a woman, not that he checked, her lower feet and legs looked more like goat legs with split hooves than feet.

She screamed and tried to scratch and gore him as he dragged her back up the steps, and into the section where the door to the outside blight was.

He took the blade one of the men offered him that was wrapped in a thick leather hide.

Bloodstone grabbed the hilt of the blade, and a purple energy flowed from it across his hands. The demon woman laughed. “FEEL THE STING OF MY BLADE

Bloodstone looked over at her, “You mean the power it’s supposed to kill anything that’s you. Nice try, doesn’t work on me”

The energy rippled across his hand and across his body and seemed to form a thin glowing skin of purple energy.

The door was ordered opened, and he started dragging her out into the blight, “I need the key for these” He said shaking the chains.

Seeing the door open she pulled him off his feet and dragged him for a foot before she was restrained again.

“Stronger than you look,”

DIE HUMAN” She said

“You first” he said and pulled the chains closer. “Keep fighting me and your dead.” He grinned and dragged her out the door, the keys were tossed through as the door closed.

Two soldiers stood next to the door as it closed, “uh what was that about?”

“No idea, lets head up to the wall and see whats going on!”

A half dozen guardsmen and soldiers nodded and headed to the wall.

They could see Bloodstone still dragging the demon woman out into the blight away from the wall.  He then threw the woman’s sword farther out and started unlocking her chains.

She pushed him away and ran towards her sword.

There was a soft rumble in the distance.  The demon woman picked up her sword and looked west. The gray beast than had hit the wall the day before was lumbering towards them. Saying it was large was an understatement, it was monstrous, its head was bigger than two horses and its maw was filled with long sharp interlocking teeth more like a shark than a reptile.

Its long tongue was a deep black, and looked like it was using it as a lot of snakes do, to smell.  It wasn’t going very fast and the guardsmen on the wall ducked behind the walls as it got closer to them.

The beast seemed to sense prey, and started to move towards them and away from the wall. Bloodstone drew one blade and faced the beast.

It was large enough that its long body moved quickly and it seemed to use its vision and tongue to verify the direction it wanted to go. The only indication that it was there was the slight shake of the ground as it walked.

The demon woman turned and started sprinting away, sensing motion the beast sped up. And started to track the demon woman.

Bloodstone, sheathed the blade as the beast didn’t even seem to notice him or was more intent on the live pray that was in motion. Holding both hands one over the other close to his body, he began a silent spell. There was a rippling at first between his hands and then a spark of intense lighting began to arc from both his hands to swirl between his hands and outstretched fingers.

The beast slowed and turned to eye the disturbance, its tongue, flicked towards Bloodstone direction and its eyes seemed to focus on the bright energy beginning to swirl between his hands. The energy continued to build, and a bolt of lightning from a clear sky struck the ground. Then another closer to him.

“C’mon dumb monster, I am making this for you!” Bloodstone shouted.

The beast stared at him for a few seconds and turned back towards the woman who was still fleeing into the blight.

There was a loud deafening clap of thunder as a larger bolt struck off in the distance, near to where the demon woman was running, the force of it spun her around, and she turned to see the beast still following her.

More loud blasts of electricity and thunder began to explode around Bloodstone, lightning began to arc towards his hands, as if being called to it. The glow in his hands began to blaze with white light.

The Demon woman ran and then turned towards Bloodstone, the beast followed the motion and slowly lumber closer to him.

She smiled as she got closer and leveled the sword in his direction. “NOW YOU DIE

The right hand on the top of the orb moved and drew a blade, the orb in his left hand blazed with white energy. He didn’t attempt to block with his right hand, the horizontal slash aimed at his midsection. The left hand holding the glowing orb took the bladed strike, a loud crackle of power being released, was struck by her blade. It glowed a bright purple and cracks began running down the blade.

She drew her blade back to strike again, and he dodged the blade, taking two steps back.

I SEE YOU WANT TO DANCE, LETS SEE IF YOU CAN KEEP UP.” He said in the language.

I WILL CUT YOU APART HUMAN!” She hissed obviously taking a step forward.

She tried to strike him again and he parried the blow with his blade. Sparks from the blades colliding, were red and it appeared that her blade was the one being damaged. She struck again and again, the beast still moved closer and stopped.

It roared, as if to say it would not be ignored. The demon woman glanced in its direction and tried to disengage, every step she took he mirrored it, the beast came closer, and it opened it mouth to try and eat the two combatants. Bloodstone moved and kicked demon woman, enough to stagger her and she ran past him. “leave my circle you die!” He said more of a statement than an insult.

The mouth descended and Bloodstone threw the glowing orb up, it impacted the inside of the beast’s mouth and exploded, it a white searing light. The energy washed over a bubble of energy surrounding him. The beast recoiled, snapped its mouth closed and backed away.

The demon woman’s blade had been partially outside the energy bubble when the explosion went off.  There were visible marks on the sword, as if it had been corroded. He stepped over to her and pointed his sword at her, keeping an eye on the beast as staggered to one side.

The beast roared, and took a step forward to attempt to bite again. The jaws closed on the bubble, and it backed up, confused.

The demon woman released her blade, closed her eyes and said, “I yield

I thought you had more fight in you, do you want to take this beast down or are you a coward?”

Her eyes snapped open in fury, she grabbed her blade and swung it at him in a fluid motion. The two swords contacted and there was a shattering sound as her blade snapped. The look of disbelief crossed her face as she tried to swing the broken blade at him again.  He deflected it, and the beast took a breath and a wave of liquid washed over the area, the bubble surrounding them started to have white cracks that began to spiderweb from the point of impact.

Bloodstone stepped into the demon woman and wrapped his left arm around her waist and said a single word. “TELEPORT!”  And the two of them vanished as the shield shattered into thousands of pieces.

They appeared halfway between the beast and the wall. The Demon woman pushed him away and look at the beast. It was looking around where it thought its meal was supposed to be. Bloodstone took off his ruby sword and tossed it to the dirt in front of her.

I can take this beast down or I can take you down choose.” He said.

She snarled at him and picked up the blade. “You humans are dishonorable why should I believe you.

Bloodstone deliberately turned his back to her and faced the beast. It had pawed at the ground where they had been standing and was licking up the wet sand and rock.

Bloodstone started chanting and pointed at the beast a green line shot from his finger and struck the beast on the side. There was a crackle and the beast turned towards him.

“Not enough time Dammit!” He blinked a few times, “Uh what the hell!?”

He turned and saw the demon woman with his other sword. She snarled again at him.

“Look lady, I don’t know what your game is.”

The beast began to lumber in their direction picking up speed as it came.  Bloodstone turned and started to run leaving the demon woman standing there.

This time the beast followed him, picked up speed and its maw got closer it lunged and tried to eat Bloodstone. He ducked under the monster and ran the other direction. The beast slowed and turned back to follow its quarry. Its tail lashed out and struck Bloodstone, knocking him off his feet. He had blocked most of the impact with his sword, however the wind had been knocked out of him.

He stood up gasping for breath, and used the sword to help himself stand. The big lizard, stalked towards him wary, it’s tongue flickered in and out as it approached.

A boulder from the wall landed nearby and rolled under the beast as it stalked Bloodstone.  He backed away, slowly towards the wall. The demon woman turned and ran the opposite direction.  The beast paused trying to decide which target was more interesting. It turned towards the demon woman as another boulder hit it on the back, it turned and attacked the rock shattering it into fragments.

A group of horses and riders came through the large door in the wall, they headed directly towards Bloodstone. There were nine riders, another boulder flew from the wall and missed the beast flying to far.

As the riders closed with Bloodstone, the leader of the group was Lady Amethyst, with her was, Marcus, Rana, Xyrdiane, Xach, Kuya, Violet, Ke’lara, and Hellen.

Xach began casting and two ice lances hit the beast on each foot, creating a coating of ice around them. Lady Amethyst had cast a spell at the same time as they approached, and the beast looked like it had been hit with glowing embers that seemed to coat its body.

“Marcus, get that things attention, we will back you up”

Marcus nodded and road his horse a little closer and dismounted. The horse spooked and ran back the way it had come. The beast seeing and smelling the horses turned and moved closer to Marcus.

Another boulder flew from the wall and struck the beast on the back; it turned and attacked the boulder swallowing it.

The other horses started to spook being so close to the creature as it approached. Marcus stood it its path, ”I have no idea if I can even hurt it much less get its attention” Marcus said loudly.

The beast stopped and went to eat Marcus, Marcus dodged by dashing under the beast’s jaws as they came down. There was a sound of metal hitting something solid, “Yeah it’s like hitting a rock!”

The beast advanced on the horses everyone but Hellen dismounted.  Hellen grabbed the reins of the horses and turned and rode towards the walls.

Kuya, Lady Amethyst and Xyrdiane began casting. Another boulder flew over the beast landing near the demon woman.

Lady amethyst finished casting first, the spell washed over the beast, and tinted it in a green glow. The beast started gasping for air as if it couldn’t get air into its lungs.

The second spell landed from kuya and its shadow moved and started to strange the beast. Xyrdiane finished her spell and stone erupted out and bent around the beasts tail and body and plunge back into the ground immobilizing it.

The stone began to crack as the beast struggled. Bloodstone rushed the beast and laid a hand on its skin. It was rock hard. The Stone cracked and began to flake off as the beast struggled with the stone holding it. He activated his skill, and staggered back.

[sub class Monster level 72]

[skill acquired discriminating scent]

[skill enhanced endurance à superior endurance ]

[skill improved speed]

[skill greater heat resistance à superior heat resistance]

[skill improved cold resistance]

[skill iron skin à skill skin of steel]

[skill regenerative blood]

The creature roared, as if it had been stabbed, and broke the restraining rock. It turned on Bloodstone and roared at him again.

Marcus struck it with his weapon and sparks flew from the impact and barely cut into the beast’s flesh.

Rana danced down the side of the beast with a distinct metallic sound each time she struck the beast in the side. Tink, tink tink tink tink tink.  She turned and ran perpendicular away from the beast.

Xach began casting, and the temperature began to drop.

Bloodstone stabbed at the creature with his blade and it just deflected off.

Violet, stepped next to Xach, and touched him on the shoulder. A wave of blue light washed over Xach and the cold intensified.

Xach spoke a single word, “FREEZE!“  and a cold wave erupted from his hand and struck the beast in the side of the head. Ice began to form around the lizard’s head and it stopped and tried to claw it off only getting its front claws stuck in the ice as it formed. The beast roared and the ice slowed and stopped. A large amount of ice was formed on the beast, then shattered from the skin littering the ground in chunks of ice.

The beast roared again this time in anger and frustration at its quarry.

“Ice and fire will not work on it” Bloodstone shouted, as other stone sailed over the beast into the blight lands.

Xach shrugged off violet and drew an axe off his back and stalked towards the beast. He took two practice swings and charged.

Bloodstone backed up and began casting.  Violet began to sing, a lullaby, it was hauntingly beautiful, and the song seemed to be directed at the beast who took two steps and blinked, then closed it eyes and opened them as if in a fog.

Xach hit the beast with his axe and it just bounced and rang like a bell. “Holy crap this thing is tough” He said making a second swing with the same result.

The beast opened its eyes and focused on Xach and then closed its eyes. The beast’s eyes snapped open moment later, and started to get back up. The second swing had the same result as the first, it just skipped off as if hitting stone or steel.

The beast took a single step towards Xach and sank back down to sleep, as Violet continued to sing.

It was at that point that Amethyst, Kuya and Xyrdiane also began casting.

summon stone!“ Xyrdian said, a block of stone the size of a house shifted out of the ground.

Summon guardian. “ Amethyst said, and a warping haze materialized next to her.

Summon shadow!” Kuya said, and her shadows began to crawl towards the beast as if long snakes or creatures were blocking the light.

Bloodstone continued to cast, there was a darkness that began to gather in his left hand, it swirled with darker energies, there were sparks of electricity that gave off a sickly white and purple glow. It mass began to spin faster, and he stop chanting, a deep black ball of energy floated in his hand. “Everyone take cover, I have no idea if this is a smart thing or something really bad.”

Everyone moved behind the large stone block. Without hesitation he threw the orb at the beast and ran.

They watched as it glittered sparks of pure white light, that seems to fall and fade as it traveled.  Bloodstone dove behind the stone dragging others with him, “Don’t look it’s going to be very bright!”

“What is it?” Kuya asked.

“You don’t want to know. The wall needs to be warned!” He closed his eyes and thought at the wall.

There was a flash, it lit up the sky in a bright light, everything was washed out in white.  Even with stone between them it was bright. There was a rush of wind towards the beast as the flash faded.  Everyone looked around a large chunk of the beast’s neck and head were just gone.  The beast relaxed in death, they looked at the wound, it appeared as if it had been cooked.

“What the hell was that?”

“Seriously, you don’t want to know. I didn’t think it would work, and it’s a very easy weapon and deadly. The only issue I have is I am not sure if I just irradiated this whole area.”

Amethyst, Xack and Kuya stared at him. “What did you do?” Kuya finally asked.

“I reversed the charge of the air molecules.”

“Huh?”

“I made anti-matter, it can happen sometimes with lightning, I just sped up the process, and kept a buffer between the changed air and the regular air.”

“Um, yeah daddy don’t do that anymore”

“No promises, is it dead?”

Xach looked over at the wound, “If it’s not we need to get out of here”

The demon woman ran around the other side of the beast, and began climbing it. A few minutes she jumped down holding an ornate dagger in one hand and Bloodstones sword in the other. She tossed the sword to his feet. She smiled showing rows of sharp teeth, “Not bad for a human

Bloodstone picked up the blade and tossed it back to her feet, “It’s dangerous to go alone take that sword.”

The woman hesitated then picked it up and ran off into the blight.

Bloodstone walked over to where the fragments of her sword were and picked them up. Several guardsmen came out with the horses and Hellen was with them. The commander, said “check the body, any artifacts magic items are to be returned to the keep for analysis. I want to know what you just did, I don’t think I have ever heard of anyone ever taking down a stone beast.”

Bloodstone grinned, “Sure can someone have this broken blade brought to your mage, she may find it interesting.” He turned to walk back to the corpse paused and turned again to the commander, “I can track the woman now she took this blades twin.” He took his sword off his belt and handed it to the commander. “Might be better if you kept it, it’s a sharp blade and I need to make something new.”

The commander took it and tied it to his saddle. “We shouldn’t linger out here, unless you’re ready to fight more. “

“No I think I have some broken ribs,” Bloodstone said walking back towards the door.

Bloodstone sat listening to the two mages, they had been arguing for an hour about what to do with the corpse. It was too large to move, and the body itself acted like stone and was uncuttable and heavy.

“We want to claim any organs from the beast, they could be valuable in magical research” The taller blond mage said, it was hard to tell if the mage was a he or a she. Bloodstone looked over at the second mage, she was a woman, her black hair was tied up and there were hair clips holding it in place.

“Stop stop stop….” Bloodstone said. “You already said you can’t cut it and can’t move it how are you going to harvest any organs?”

The two mages looked at each other then back at Bloodstone. “We were hoping you could teach us that spell you used to kill it.”

“Absolutely NOT, last thing I need is a bunch of mages burning holes in reality.” He said glaring at them.

“Then could …” The taller mage started.

“Look you two figure it out, the [commander] has been waiting patiently for the past twenty minutes.” He nodded to the commander, who had been waiting most of the hour.

The two mages realized the audience was over and left, arguing about how to move the carcass.

“Commander” Bloodstone said.

“I am surprised, usually the Lady would have thrown them out earlier.”

“It’s good to let them talk, figure things out, I can’t do everything for them. What can I help you with?”

“Goblins.”

“Goblins?”

“There are a couple of bands just out of range of the walls, they seem to be watching for now.”

“Oh, that can’t be what you wanted to talk about.”

“Can you do something about your wives?”

Bloodstone laughed, and then winced, “Don’t make me laugh my ribs are still sore, what is the problem?”

“Where do I start? The merchant woman has at least thirty carts filled with junk, there are servants running around here I don’t recognize. The butler, she’s everywhere. Your first wife has taken over the kitchen, and is baking. I can’t talk to most of my mages, as they are holed up with the half-elf woman, and the half-gazer is guarding the door. The worst is that he seems to follow me everywhere.” He said pointing to Xach.

“What?” Xach said.

“Why are you following him?”

“I wanted to have a sparring match,” he said grinning.

“Right, go spar with some of the soldiers.”

Xach shrugged and walked out of the room.

The commander sighed, “You really have no problem with me keeping this?” He said tapping the sword on his hip.

“No, I will make a new blade for myself tomorrow or the day after, as soon as my ribs are not so sore.”

“I do have to say you do make things livelier”

Bloodstone laughed again, and then groaned; “Now you’re just doing it on purpose.”

The commander laughed and then left .

Day 23

 

Somehow the corpse had disappeared in the middle of the night, it was dragged off, no one was sure by what or if it had walked or actually been dragged away. There had been some items recovered from the beast’s stomach, as well as from its body.

Bloodstone looked over the table of the items that they had recovered, included was the demon womans blade and fragments.

“You said you recovered more than just these magic items?” He asked the head mage.

“Yes mostly mundane things like gold and jewels, and rocks, we found some corpses, and buried them. These were the only things we found that were magical. I am still cataloging them, and then you can decide what you want to do with them.”

“Me? Why do I get to decide?” He asked.

“Well usually the lord or lady takes a percentage of monster kills, the thing is that you’re like a gold adventurer, and you can claim what you want, since you’re both the lord here and the one who killed it.”

“Well I am claiming the demon sword, for research, what about the jewels and coin?”

She shrugged, “There are some interesting items, like this” She said pointing to a sword that looked like it was made of stone and resembled a scimitar. ”It was embedded in the creatures hide it slid right out when it was pulled on.”

Bloodstone picked it up, “Seems light, not heavy like stone at all.”

“Careful its very sharp.”

Bloodstone looked at the edge, “I’m not into scimitars, by be an interesting research piece, just to see how it was made. What else?” He set the blade gently down on the table.

“Mostly just broken weapons, a halberd blade without the shaft, it’s a really old design, over five hundred years old.”

“What non weapons did you find?”

“I was hoping you didn’t ask, there is a magic ring that seems very plain, though the enchantment is strange, a weird looking stone, and the last non weapon item is this.” She flipped a bit of cloth away from something it was covering, a metallic blue key rested on the cloth; it was small enough to fit in a closed hand.

“The key, stone and the ring, figure out what they do, the scimitar I want to research, the rest, you can do with as you please. If you can’t figure them out let me know I know a few ways to look at them.”

“Seriously?” She said somewhat in shock.

“What?”

“This is a small fortune, just here on the table not to mention the jewels, gems and coin we recovered.”

“So?”

“I never had an adventurer just give me magic items to study.”

Bloodstone smiled, “Consider it a way of making you and the rest of the mages under your care more efficient, if you have items to study maybe you can fix some of them, or learn how they were made.”
“Thank you I really don’t know what else to say.”

“That’s good enough, I think we have some other magic we will want to find a place to store, is there a vault you store things of import?”

“No, not really, never had the need, or enough magic items to require a vault.”

“Humm, well can you go get the commander and I will check for my wives say meet up in the hall?”

“Sure, I suppose, what’s this all about?”

“Looks like we may need a place to store magic items, if there isn’t one we have to make one.”

“Make one?” she said looking perplexed.

“I am still working on a lexicon of magic, the book I have read have given me a basis, and some experiments have proven some of the theory, and disproven others. I may have enough of a basis to make simple shapes. A cube is pretty basic.”

“Lexicon of magic? You have your own magic books?”

“Oh, didn’t I mention that before?”

“No, you didn’t, would you let me borrow one?”

“I don’t see why not, though you may have to have a cat follow you around.”

“That familiar construct of yours?”

“That would be the one.”

She shrugged, “Sure, I will meet you in the hall.” then she left.

Bloodstone stood in a semi-circle with the full sextet of his wives, as well as kuya and Xach. There were also the original group from the other world.

They were looking at a map the commander had brought and there were nine metal pick axes stacked on the table.

“Wait so you’re saying that you made these picks magical.” the commander asked.

“Not these yet I just have the one prototype. It’s kind of a teleport, transmutation and shrinking spell. The pick can take out blocks and shrink them down so they can be carried.”

“I get it! you made steel mine craft picks” Kuya said.

“Well yes and no, cubes are a little harder than spheres, I just don’t want a bunch of stone marbles all over.”

Xach groaned, “You want us to go digging tunnels?”

“Well sure, you just have someone sweep up the blocks and we can use them for stacking and making a wall. A couple of boxes of them would be a huge help making a wall. I got the idea when I was looking at the programs on my laptop.”

“You are either crazy or genius,” Newton said picking up a pick axe.

“Both”, Bloodstone replied.

“Explain it to me again, I am not understanding” Sarah said

Bloodstone took a deep breath, “Ok so one issue we have is needing to build a wall, there nothing that says we can’t go deep underground and quarry out stone. the big issues are moving it and placing it. The pick axes help, we cut out blocks and they get shrunk and we then sweep them up and into a box where they all fit nice and neat, take them where we need them and use the back of the pick to break the enchantments on the stone.”

“Isn’t than dangerous underground?” Beth asked.

“Yeah I suppose, there are a lot of existing tunnels and as far as I can tell it won’t work on enchanted stone. I just made it as a proof of concept“

“Was this why you called us here?”

“No actually, I wanted to ask you if you would all mind if I had a house built here. There is actually a place we can use to build it, and I wanted some ideas.”

The room erupted as everyone began talking at once.  The noise was loud and no one could really hear what was being said as the noise was got louder as they tried to talk over one another.

“SILENCE!” Bloodstone boomed.  “One at a time, I only heard about half of what you were saying.” Everyone stared at him. “We have a bunch of carpenters and stone masons and other people coming to work on this, the only thing we don’t have is a design.”

Several hours later they were looking at drawing and sketches that Kuya had made as well as a architect who had been at the back of the room listening.

“Is it doable?” Bloodstone asked.

“Sure, I am just surprised that you wanted me to design this.” The small girl said.

“Katrina, I realize you don’t have the class, I really don’t care, you told my wife that is what you wanted to do.”

She was short, and barely five feet tall, her hair was a light brown and matched her eyes. She was still a little shocked about being picked up by a merchant and from what he had learned she was in her early twenties, and had been working, as a secretary, to raise money to get paper and other writing devices, to design buildings, as well as houses, walls and other stylish facades.  The only thing is that she only had two levels in artist and hadn’t sold a single thing. Hellen and Coreen had found her trying to sell some of her artwork. He had also found out that her classes were [secretary] 14, [scribe] 8 and [artist] 2.

“Well I have a bunch of levels I can change you into an [architect].” He said grinning.

“Hey no fair, I found her first.” Hellen said hugging Bloodstone.

“Uh…”

“I’m just teasing you,” She said stepping back and straitening her dress, even though it was immaculate.

“When are we going to go eat,” Xach asked.

“Always thinking with your stomach” Lady Amethyst teased.

“Just saying” he said getting up.

“Does anyone have anything else they want to add?” Bloodstone asked.

Sarah entered the room with servants, and they put trays of sandwiches in front of the group. “I made some things from home, with what I could find around the town, let me know if something is off.”

Everyone grabbed a sandwich and began to eat. Water and ale was doled out to those who asked.

“This is pretty good” Bloodstone said licking his hands. There were others who agreed.

“You made buffalo sauce?” Kuya said eating the sandwich.

“You said that’s your favorite,” Sarah replied.

Bloodstone was snoring and they left him to sleep.

 

 

Gamers Eight – day twenty one

Day 21

 Rana awoke before anyone else, she watched the two human, they both were stranger than most humans she had encountered. The treated her as an equal, even as a member of their group. It was weird being like and appreciated by humans. Xyrdiane even seemed more relaxed, around them. It was eerie, and she found herself trying to find fault with anything they did. She knew she was biased against Bloodstone, but still she couldn’t shake the fact that he had brought her back, not because she was Xyrdians longtime friend and confidant.  He had spoken to her about it when she asked. His response shook her to the core of her beliefs.

She watched him intently, every motion ever gesture, looking for that something that would prove that he was like all the other humans she had ever met. Most humans looked on half gazers with contempt of disgust, sometime outright fear. There were several times people had mistaken her for the famous gazer, she felt it wasn’t her place to correct the misconceptions.

Xyre, had married this human, and Rana had expected him to push her away, ostracize her, in fact the opposite, he included her in everything. His explanation, was that she could see things in a different manner and would be more inclined to correct him if she felt or disagreed with him. Twice she had told him he was being a jerk and he apologized.

Xyre had joked that she was in love with him, it wasn’t true, she found him interesting, and that Xyre did as well made him even more so. His daughter had asked her if she had her own language, it too made her wonder what she had lost.

Bloodstone daughter was a very strange woman, she had talked with Rana for several hours, and was fascinated with her visual abilities. She had asked if half-gazers had their own language. Sadly, if they did she never learned it. she explained that she had been a slave for most of her young life, sold off to different humans who wanted her to see if people were who they said they were, or to guard a spot. There were dark parts of her past that she had never shared with Xyre or at least not all of them, the beatings had been the worst memories.

Xyre has told her in confidence that he had used an artifact, to bring her back from death. I was perhaps the reason she wanted to know more about him. According to him he had only been on Rhir for three weeks and yet where did he get an artifact that could bring back the dead. She remembered dying and a voice calling her back, and stepping through to where the voice was calling her.

She remembered Bloodstone holding her, as she fell, from the bolt, and everything fading to black. Then he was carrying her with Xyre. It still made no sense, why would he use an artifact of that kind of power to bring her of all people back.

This was one of the few times she had been able to watch him, just watch. It’s a fact that Half-gazers usually could track things through walls and at distance. She found herself, watching him with more than a casual glance, she still couldn’t place what was different about him, the way he talked, or the way he moved. Everyone around him seemed oblivious to what she had seen a couple of times now. His shadow seemed alive, not that she could explain it. His shadow seemed to distort flicker or change at times, it was quick, but not fast enough for a half-gazer. The other thing that she had noticed were his classes, there was a class that she couldn’t identify, it was just [] and it never changed. His other classes had changed a three days ago, he had lost his [wizard], [psion],[pyromancer], [engineer], [cleric], and his levels of [blacksmith] and [goldsmith] they had all combined into to something else. The class was called [EMPTY] it made no sense. She had asked him, and he told her that he had gotten some skills combined as the classes merged as well. He wouldn’t say what the class was, it made her nervous.  The next day he had made Isabell new eyes, she hadn’t seen how, she knew that he would be a terrible enemy to have. He had even spared with her, and they both knew she could hurt him if she wanted. His swordsman skills were not even close to what she was capable of. The problem was that she had no desire to hurt him. The class he had given her was what she always dreamed of being able to do, to dance and fight. Her speed and movement had gotten more fluid, she could move as fast as she could see, sometimes faster. To trick a half-gazers sight was something very fast. The creature that he had cut, she had slain, to a normal person it may have looked like she stabbed it a couple of times, she had stabbed it at least twenty times in the same places.

She had also seen something a look of panic and indecision had flashed across his face for a moment before he cut at the things leg. She wanted to ask him, she wanted to know, she would wait till she could talk with him alone.

Xyrdiane was the first one to wake up, “Hes still sleeping?” She asked Rana who had been up for at least an hour.

Rana nodded.

“Not very talkative today, what’s the matter?”

Rana shook her no.

“I know you too well, let’s get some breakfast and talk about it”

Xrye as Rana liked to call her, did know her well, and she was probably the only one who could get her talking, Rana followed her out. Closing the door quietly behind them.

“You have that look again.”

“What look?” Rana asked.

“It’s the same look we had when you met Trence, before we found out what an ass he was”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about!” Rana said a little more forceful than she intended.

“Liar, what’s the matter”

“You’re going to laugh,” Rana said seriously.

“I promise unless it’s funny I won’t laugh”

“I don’t know how to explain it.”

“Explain what?”

“I feel like Bloodstone is hiding something, he gets cryptic sometimes or I don’t understand what he’s saying” Rana said

“I think that’s just the way he is, I got to talk with him on the beach for a bit. He’s smart, he asked if you were all right, and if we are still getting along. I don’t think our relationship has changed, and the fact that he was concerned about it.”

“You feel the same way, he is the strangest human we have ever met, there’s no hostility, or even animosity, from him or the others from wherever they come from. I find it unnerving. The people here treat us a lot better, there is no hostility, they see us as adventures not a half-elf or a half-gazer.”

“Do you want to go home?” Xyrdiane asked Rana softly.

“I do, just not yet. You want to stay don’t you.”

Xyrediane nodded, “I find him fascinating as well, did you know he asked me to pull up stones from the ground before he made the eyes for Isabel. I saw him working on them, I saw it and still have no idea what he did.”

“What do you mean, what did you see?”

“He took stones from the ground and shaped them somehow, with magic, I have no idea what kind, it was as if he knew what needed to be done, and just did it. No that doesn’t even explain it. “

They entered the common room, where meals were taken in the fortress, they each took a bowl of grains they were handed.

Everyone in the room watched as they came in and sat off to one side. There were only about ten soldiers, who were eating. One of them walked over, “Can I ask you two a question about the new Lord?”

“Sure, if we can” Xyrdiane said.

“Is it true he took on a grey shambler?” The soldier asked.

“Well Rana helped,” she said gesturing to Rana.

The soldier looked at Rana, “So he didn’t do it by himself then?”

“No, Lady Amethyst cast on in first, and then we attacked it.” Rana said.

“I wanted to come over and thank you, and him. That things been causing all kinds of trouble, it’s nice to know there is someone who can take on monsters in the garrison”

“No problem,” Rana said.

The soldier returned to the small group of men and began talking to them.

“that was weird” Rana said.

“I know, most places we get the cold shoulder, here we are thanked.”

“It is creeping me out too” Rana said watching the men with her right eyes.

“I’m worried about him though, I haven’t seen him eat or drink.”

“He was restless sleeping,” Rana said focusing back onto Xyrdiane.

Lady Amethyst walked in and took a bowl of the stew and walked over and sat with them. She yawned, “Sorry, still not used to the time differenced here.”

“I was wondering what that spell was you used yesterday?” Xyrdiane asked.

“Oh, I slowed it and used a directed banishment to push it away.” She replied.

“You have known Bloodstone the longest, have you noticed anything about him?” Xyrdiane asked.

“What other than he makes a mess, and seems to take everything in stride.”

“I mean does he seem, like he’s worried about something?”

Lady Amethyst laughed, “Of course he is, we are not from this world and he wants to find a way back, he’s pretty sure he can get us home, he just needs a lot more information.”

“He never mentioned that” Rana said.

“You know that the pendants we have are something he created, the fact that he got it to work speaks volumes.”

“You mean the artifact that brought me back to life?” Rana asked.

“Yes, and something else he said, I didn’t believe him at first but after seeing these it’s hard not to, my son and daughter trust him explicitly.”

Four adventurers came in soaking wet, along with two kids dressed in rags. The two kids were also soaking wet, and looked like they had been covered in mud. The leader of the group was a tall human, who had an axe on his back, he was very tall for a human about seven feet tall and made of muscle. The second adventurer was a female dullahan in simple metal armor and weapons on a belt. The third was a Centaur who had a bow and a quiver of arrows on his humanoid back. The last appeared to be a mage with a strange complexion almost like string or fabric.

Rana was the first to notice them, “I think we have a problem.”

“What?” Xyrdiane asked.

“I don’t recall seeing them before, those kids are barefoot” Lady amethyst said.

The four adventurers saw the three of them sitting there and walked over. The mage was the first to speak, “Well now, are you a new team out here to clean up monsters?” She said her voice was a bit high in the scale.

Rana focused her gaze onto the woman, “We are not”

“Well, then what are you here for sweetie?” She asked

Rana smiled, and said, “I’m their bodyguard” She said gesturing to Xyrdiane and Lady Amethyst.

“Oh? I didn’t know that mages needed bodyguards”

Lady amethyst said, “Please leave, before my husband comes in and causes trouble.”

“Phhhh, who is your husband?” She asked

“Lord Bloodstone” She replied.

“Lord who, I don’t know who that is.”

“Look just leave, before someone gets hurt.” Rana said.

The woman scrunched her nose up and walked over to another table, and very loudly said, “Some silver or copper adventurers not worth dealing with.”

Rana gripped the table, “I’ll show her a silver adventurer.”

“Let it go, hopefully they leave before Bloodstone shows up, I don’t want a repeat of what happened last week”

“He wouldn’t, at least I hope not, that was such a mess.” Rana said.

“Well they were the ones that challenged him to a duel, how was he supposed to know they were gold adventurers, it’s not like they wear badges or anything. Thankfully no one died, and he did apologize for being so reckless.” Xyrdiane said.

Bloodstone walked over and sat down at the table. He yawned, “Morning”

“Morning, are you going to grab something to eat?” Lady Amethyst asked him.

“Na, I feel like I slept on a rock and my arms are still sore.” He said stretching and looking around.

“Bloodstone isn’t your real name, is it?” Rana said trying to distract him.

“No, it’s like a nickname, maybe I’ll tell you, the thing is if you don’t know it you can’t call me it, and it’s a secret. When we get back if you are really interested I can show you my real name.”

Bloodstone got up from the table, “Hey hon, would you take a look at my phone, it’s been acting weird” Lady Amethyst said.

“Oh, sure let me see.” He said sitting back down.

She handed over her cell phone and he looked at it, well beside no service or bar, it seems fine. You know just to be safe, let’s put it in airplane mode.”

“What’s that?” Xyrdiane asked.

“what’s what?”

“Airplane mode”

Bloodstone laughed, “It’s a mode where the phone doesn’t broadcast or receive signals. Is called that because back home you can’t use electronics on planes if they broadcast or receive signals. Here it’s just to save battery power and prevent others from messing with the phone.”

“What can your device do?”

“Well it’s a computer, and can do different things based on the software installed, it has built in cameras. Wireless, connectivity. Storage, for various things, books, or music.” He handed the phone back to Amethyst and pulled out his own phone.

“It looks strange, like black glass.” Rana said.

“It’s off now, there is a small button here on top that turns it on.” He said pressing it.

The phone lit up with a bright white logo, and then chimed and showed the main screen.

Bloodstone stood up again, and backed up a little and took a picture of Rana.

She blinked, “What was that!?”

He held the phone out for her to see, the picture he had taken.

She looked at the picture, “what else can it do.”

“Not much, I can’t even text message” He turned off the phone and sat down. “Why is there a horse in here?” He asked.

“That’s a centaur” Rana said.

“Huh, weird never seen that before in real life. Any idea when we are heading back?”

“No, why don’t you go ask, Lady Aladeana” Xyrdaiane suggested.

“I will do that, I will be working in the forge till we are ready to leave.” He said leaving

“Crisis averted” Rana said.

“He can be oblivious sometimes.” Lady Amethyst said.

“Shouldn’t we say something to them?” Rana asked.

“I’ll do it,“ Lady Amethyst said getting up with her bowl, and walking over to their table.

The centaur looked up as she came over, ad di the others at the table, “You lost?” The mage asked.

“No, I came to ask what the deal is with these kids.”

“Oh they are our baiters, we sent them forward and scout for monsters, and demons. They lure them to us. Our mage makes us invisible so when they attack them we get the drop on them. “

She looked him in the eye, “That’s barbaric”

“It works, it make them goblins think twice about attacking kids. I have seen twenty goblins leave them the hell alone, not that that save them, goblin ears are a silver a piece. They get fed, what’s it to you.”

“They don’t even have shoes” Lady Amethyst said.

“They don’t need shoes the monsters don’t care if they have shoes why waste money on things they don’t need.”

“how much would you be willing to sell them for?”

“Not for sale, it’s a good tactic, get your own baiters.”

Lady Amethyst turned and walked back to her table, “Barbarians!, they are using those kids to bait monsters and demons.”

Her explanation was met with silence, “It happens, not much we can do if they won’t sell them.” Xyrdiane said.

“I need to leave before I get pissed.” Lady Amethyst said.

The three of them left, leaving the bowls in a barrel.

Lady Aladeana found Bloodstone working in the forge, with a white hot glowing piece of steel.

“You wanted to talk to me?” She asked.

“I wanted to ask if I can put a magical device on the top of the structure here.”

“What kind of magical device?”

“A relay system for communication, if we put them along the walls, and along the outposts, we can have a quick messaging system”

“I have mages that can sent messages if we need them”

“I don’t think your understanding, what I am suggesting. Let’s say a scout sees a huge army or something dangerous he can send a message to this outpost and the wall.”

“We don’t have mages that go with the scouts they are to valuable.”

“What about if the scout had an item he could use to communicate with the wall or the fortress or both?”

“I don’t know of any such item, there are some mirrors or other devices that could do that they are very expensive.”

“I see, let me think about it more, I may have a way to make it work.”

She shrugged, “What are you working on?”

“I am heating this up this sword to reinforce it from being melted.”

“How are you able to get it that hot?”

Bloodstone looked over at the blacksmith, who was working on a glowing red piece of steel,”I’m holding it in place, with a skill. I also have skills to use pyromancy.”

“I have no problem with you putting something up on the fortress, as long as you explain how it works and what it’s for, Once you are in charge you can do what you want, as long as I am you will need to explain it to me.”

Bloodstone dropped the steel into a vat of oil, it burst into flames, and began to bubble as it vaporized off the steel. “Maybe that was too hot”

He pulled the metal out of the oil, using the tongs, and set the steel on the smaller anvil to cool.

“You should make sure it didn’t warp,” The blacksmith said to him.

“Right”, he said looking down the blade. “Looks good”

“Was there anything else?” She asked.

“Actually, what the story with the non-humans”

“Oh the other gold team, in the area? I wasn’t aware they had returned.”

“Yeah there’s two kids with them, seemed kind of odd wanted to know if you knew about it?”

“Yes, not much I can do they have the papers for those kids, bought them, before coming to Rhir, Out here we allow that kind of thing, it’s easier than getting into a fight with a gold team or having them leave. I can at least keep an eye on them if they are here.”

Bloodstone nodded, “I guess that makes sense, seems kind of cruel to me.”

“Life is harsh here on Rhir, what they do from your perspective may not make sense, think of it this way if a monster or goblin escapes after being beaten by them they will think twice before attacking a child. It’s not perfect, nothing ever is. At least they have the gold team looking out for them.”

“Thank you”

“For what?”

“The information, gives me something to think about.”

She shrugged, “At least you know the two gold teams we have working out here, there are two bigger silver teams, that sometimes show up they work more east though.”

“When are you going to return to the wall?”

“Once I get all the reports copied.”

“See that’s the kind of thing that should be sent with magic or tech.”

“I have the scribe working on them now.”

“I wonder how valuable a typewriter would be.”

“What’s that?”

“A mechanical tool to write, you press buttons and it prints them on the page.”

“If you could make it I am sure it would be useful.”

She turned and walked out of the forge to check on the reports.

Bloodstone walked into the area that the gold teams were talking shop, and turning in corpse parts and other things.

Haran looked up when Bloodstone walked over and set down the blade. “Check the balance, see if it works for you before we enchant it.”

Haran looked at the sword, it was a little longer than the blade that had broken. The ruby blade hung at his hip. He picked it up and checked it looked down the blade. “You haven’t enchanted it yet?”

“I had help from the smith here, he should be able to make much cleaner blades now.”

“What are these weird black bands in the metal, I have never seen anything like that before.”

“That’s higher carbon steel, I had to make more steel to fill out the blade, it’s what was on hand.”

“Wait you forged a new blade in a day?”

“I wasn’t doing anything important, and I can enchant, shouldn’t take more than an hour or so.”

Several of the mages perked up and started asking questions, “Wait it shouldn’t take an hour, what kind of enchantments are you going to put on it?”

“Ones like this blade” He said pointing to his sapphire hilted sword.

“Your joking” The cloth woman said.

“Nope, My wife should be here shortly I asked her if she could meet me here. So what enchantments did you want on it?”

“I don’t even know what to ask for.” He said.

“How about lighter, sharper, increase the weight on a strike. A command word for light on the blade.” He paused thinking, “Since it would be your personal weapon I could make it tuned to you, that would make it so no one else could use it though. I could add an element to the blade. I’m not sure what would help you out here in the blight.”

He rubbed his finger through his beard, “What about adding flame to the blade.”

“That’s not too hard, any specific color?”

“Flame, nothing fancy make it so that it can flame.”

Bloodstone picked up the blade, and started wiping it down with a cloth.  Lady amethyst walked in, “Let me guess, you want to recast the buffs.”

Bloodstone gave her a look, “Of course, and then cast that enchant metal on this”

She started casting spells, on Bloodstone, there was a blue glow that faded around him. “I’m not casting haste. Now give me that.”

“Touchy, what’s wrong?” he said handing her the blade.

“You and your stupid casting, what are you doing this time?”

“Um”

“Well,” she said giving him a look.

“He wants a fire blade.” Bloodstone said trying not to smirk.

She looked over at Haran, “You know that blade you have on your belt can flame as well.”

“Really!?” He said looking at Bloodstone.

Bloodstone laughed, “Yea, I got it figured out this time, no more melty swords.”

Lady Amethyst gave him a skeptical look, “Um, if he melts that blade, keep the one you have.”

“You ready?”

“Not yet, why don’t you start setting up your spells.”

“Oh your no fun,” he walked a few steps away, “I am going to ask that no one go in the circle. He started chanting words, and a light began to form between his hands. It looked like fine wires of light.” Lady amethyst held out the sword and he moved the light threads over it, after a few minutes she let go of the sword and in hung between his hands. A soft blue light began to move down the blade, towards the hilt. He continued the chant, the sword bean to spin along the long axis, faster and faster. The glow enveloped the blade, and then burst into blue flames.  The spinning stopped and the flames began to die out, and then dissipated.

Bloodstone had beads of sweat on his forehead as he stared at the blade.  Red and purple lines shifted across the blade. Deep green lines began to form in specific patterns. Glowing runes began to flow across the blade. The light from the runes began to brighten from dull colors to much brighter colors. There was a small of ozone in the air, and electrical energy arced around the blade. Small pops of static and blue and white sparks flowed along the blade.

“What in the world are you doing, “One of the mages said fascinated.

Bloodstone continued to chant, the electricity faded, and a cold began to flow from the blade, the runes turned ghostly white and blue. A frost hung in the air, and Bloodstones breath could be seen passing over the blade. The sweat on his head froze and fell to the ground. It then started to warm back up. A warm energy pulsed from the blade, the blade turned pure white, as the energy traveled along it. it rippled, washing past glowing runes that hung inches from the blade.

Bloodstone gestured and the chanting stopped and the blade pointed straight down. He was breathing heavy, “Ok, I need a sheath for this, preferably the one you used before.” He said gasping the request out.

Harlan handed over the sheath wordlessly, still staring at the sword hanging in the air.

Bloodstone looked over the sheath, “Wood, that will work.” He held out the sheath next to the blade, it was smaller than the width of the blade, “wood, transmutation it is.“ He let go and the sheath hung next to the blade. “You ever wonder why blades that are really clean come with a sheath, it’s made the same time as the blade.” Bloodstone said as his breathing became more normal. “So now do you want a normal sheath or something special?”

Harlan blinked, “Huh, what?”

“The sheath, I can enchant it with its own power, the thing is I would have to infuse it there are no enchant wood spells that my wife has, just metals. Once the sheath is done, I can’t go back to fix it. Wood is or was a living thing so, it remembers.”

“I just amazed, I don’t think anyone has seen a weapon being enchanted before.” One of the mages, said.

“Well this is how I enchant magic items, if it’s wrong then they obviously have no idea what they are doing. Do you ever use a shield?”

“No, too expensive, wait, you can make the sheath a shield?”

“Oh that’s a better idea, it’s wood so, that shouldn’t be a problem. Hold on a sec” He pulled out his phone and started looking at something. “Yeah that will work”

He put the phone away and started casting and white lines began to appear on the sheath, for a moment it looked like it was a larger solid piece of glowing white wood and then it slowly moved over the blade.

The wood shifted and moved and looked like the hilt was part of a wooden shield. The white lines froze in place, and faded. The blade pushed out of the shield, and Bloodstone looked at it from different angles still chanting.

The blade snapped back into the sheath and it became a standard looking sheath. Bloodstone stopped chanting. “Ok the transmutation is set, now for the support spells for the blade.” He began casting a third spell, then a fourth and fifth spell on the sword and sheath. Each spell made the sheath glow slightly. “Ok all done, now to seal them.”

He started the last spell, and the sword and sheath began to glow a bright white. It was blinding, and then he finished. He grabbed the sword and sheath before it fell and held it out for Harlan.

“Ok the sheath with become a shield, when the sword is not in it, its reinforced, and will repair itself if damaged, if the sword ever gets damaged just put it back in the sheath and it should repair it. If you somehow manage to damage that blade, you have bigger problems.

Harlan pulled the sword out it seemed as it had been before the chanting.

“It’s lighter.” He gave it a couple of test swings, “Woah, it really is light when it’s in motion.”

“Carful when you hit something its really going to be heavy for a spit second. I put all the elements on it, you can cycle through them, just by touching the gem on the cross guard.”

Harlan looked at the gem it was white, he touched it and the blade erupted into flame and the gem turned red, “I don’t know what to say, thank you!” Hr said Sheathing the blade, the gemstone turned white again. He gave Bloodstone a bear hug.

One of the mages in Harlans group asked, “what other magic items are you able to make.?”

Bloodstone smiled, “Depends on the item, and the quality of the workmanship of the item, and what kind of enchantments.”

This seemed to stop the questions, until the centaur asked, “Would you be willing to look at some of the enchantments on some items I have and tell me if they can be fixed?”

Bloodstone was about to respond when Lady Aladeana entered, “The rain has let up a bit, I have my reports done, I am ready to return to the wall when you are.”

“Sorry, can’t do that heading back to the wall, I am more than willing to look at them when you return to the wall.” He said to the centaur. He hooked his arm around his wifes, arm and turned to follow Lady Aladeana.

Harlan paused and unhooked the ruby blade from his belt and gave it back to Bloodstone. “Thank you, let me know if you ever need anything”

“Not a problem, If you break this sword I really will want to know how you broke it.” he said on his way out of the room.

 

Lady Aladeana, and Bloodstone were side by side on horseback.  The two scouts were in front with the ladies behind them.  “You rushed out of there pretty quick”

“Just wanted to get back, see if the others have arrived yet.”

They rode in silence for half an hour, “I didn’t get a chance to make that item I was asking about earlier, I am thinking there may be an easy way to get communication between the wall and the outpost. I just have to see if I can build a simple radio.”

“What is that?

“A device, it could use magic as a power source, I have to think about it a little more, the light spells could be used just need to be able to tune them properly.”

“Light spells?”

“Oh right radio is just a type of light or electromagnetic energy that’s invisible.”

“If you say so, I don’t know magic really well, at least not like you seem to know it.”

Two hours into the return to the wall, Rana rode up, “There are a number of things coming this way from that direction.” She said pointing not the way they had come but off into the blight itself.

One of the scouts, nodded at the news and spurred his horse to move faster.

Ten minutes of a faster pace, Rana said “It looks like there are a bunch of people coming this way. “

A few minutes later there were seven humanoid creatures. They caught up and then passed by the group.  They were very strange having animal or insect body parts and seemed to ignore the group as they rush by. They looked built for speed, more than combat.

“Demons, this can’t be good, They usually fight.”

“They are running from something,” Rana said, “Its big, looks like a big gray lizard.”

The other scout, “Stone lizard, we need to move!”

He urged his horse to move faster, the other followed suit to stay with him, conversation at that point was impossible.

After anther twenty minutes, they slowed, and the scouts pulled everyone close as they stopped.

“Listen we may have avoided that stone lizard,  we should continue to wall at haste, but not so much so to fatigue the mounts, we have a least another half hour or so before we will be close.”

“What’s a stone lizard,” Bloodstone asked.

“Big lizard, can eat a horse in one bite, hopefully it continues following those demons, if it picks up us we will have to run to the wall.”

“That’s all we need a stone lizard, we would need a couple gold teams to kill it.”

“Is it really that bad?” Lady Amethyst asked.

“Depends on how big it is,” the First scout said.

Rana said, “I see it, it’s big.”

Everyone looked to where she was pointing. They could see a cloud of dust as the beast moved in the distance, looking closer there was no dist it was the beast itself. Running from it appeared to be several demons, as well as what looked like goblins.

“RIDE!” Lady Aladeana shouted.

They started the horses going and they kicked up the speed. The beast and the quarry it was chasing got closer. They could see the wall in the distance. It would be a race to get to the wall.

Bloodstone was the last one in the group his horse appeared to be slowing down. The demons and goblins seemed to be leading the beast straight at them, perhaps in an attempt to lead the beast to them, so they could escape.

The demons got closer as did the wall. The large stone looking lizard if that’s what it was kept pace, it was fast, and about two hundred feet long has what looked like spines along its back. Several goblins were to slow and two were eaten and one was trampled.

This went on as they got closer to the wall they could see the door was barely open.

It was Xyrdiane’s horse that miss stepped and threw her. The horse hot back up and ran off to the west. She had been thrown into a puddle of water, that seemed to break most of the momentum and sprayed mud and water as she landed. She slowly stood up, covered in mud.

Bloodstone slowed and pulled her onto his horse.

“Are you all right?” he asked her.

“No, ill live at least for the moment.”

“Can you cast?”

“No”

As they approached the gates, Bloodstone realized that they wouldn’t be able to close them before the demons got to the door.As they came close to the doors he slowed, and dismounted.

“What are you doing?” She asked.

“You can’t cast, I’m going to have to help close the doors or by some time.”

“You can’t fight that thing that’s suicide.”

“Inside now argue with me later.”

She slid down off the horse, “I can’t let you do this alone” and slapped it to go inside.

Bloodstone drew his two blades and stood by the door. The door was almost closed when the first demon came through the entrance, it was intent on attacked the soldiers. The spear it was using was blocked and parried by Bloodstone. The demon was a half foot larger then he was and had molted purple and red skin, half its face looked like an insect the other half was more ape like. It gurgled and hissed, and tried to hit him with the spear, he jumped back.

A second demon came in through the entrance and was blinded by a burst of light. Two soldiers ran it through with pikes and pushed it out.

The spear wielding beast engaged the two soldiers, and the commander gave an order for the archers. They fired a volley and killed it.

The door closed and three figures managed to enter as it did two demons and a goblin. The demon on the left was all tentacles and weird eyes and molted skin, it roared at the commander and charged. The other one looked female, with horns on her head and her eyes were mostly white. Her body was covered in scales. She unfurled her leathery looking wings. A faced off with Bloodstone. She said something in a unknown language. She had a large black looking blade and swung it at Bloodstone. He blocked in and was pushed back as he took the blow.  She seemed shocked that he blocked it and swung a second time and again was blocked.  Each time he was pushed back.

A soft yellow glow surrounded him, “You are so fucked now”

He moved and attacked her twice in succession; she blocked the attacks and was pushed back towards the door. His speed seemed to startle her, for a moment.

A green glow surrounded him, and he pushed the attack, she continued to block his attacks, almost as if bored.

The goblin ran towards the inside of the fortress, and was knocked back by a wooden staff, “Bad goblin” Kuya said.

I said a few words to her in goblin. She replied in goblin. The goblin looked confused.

The tentacle demon was cut apart by the commander.  There was a loud thump and dust fell around them, something large had hit the door.

The demon woman instinctively moved away from the door.

“Surrender or die” Bloodstone said.

The demon woman hissed and said something in an unknown language.

Kuya said something back.

“You understand her?” Bloodstone asked seeing Kuya

“Kinda,” she shrugged.

The commander moved next to Bloodstone, and disarmed the demon woman. She attempted to charge and was blocked. Soldiers swarmed over her with rope and chains.

“Good work” The commander said.

They dragged the struggling demon away. She was shrieking and cursing the whole time.

A soldier came and told the commander that the lizard had eaten the goblins and other demon and the wall defenses had stopped if from climbing the wall, it had turned west and they were tracking it along the wall.

The group of them retired back to the rooms they had been given. Bloodstone stood in the doorway and looked over at Isabel and then fell face first.

“It looks like he had been cut it the fight earlier, it looks like he has been poisoned. We used a potion and he’s sleeping now. That sword that woman was using is more dangerous than it looks, it’s got poison spines, and it looks like one of them scratched him.” Xyrdiane said.

“That’s good to hear,” Lady Aladeana said. “I am going to be leaving for the capital in the morning, so Lady Amethyst is in charge until he wakes up. Have there been any developments with Kuya her new projects?”

“The goblin seems to be all right as long as it’s kept fed, it follows her around like a dog, the demon woman, Kuya is a bit annoyed by her screaming. Something about us being vile beasts that should be eviscerated and killed. There are some weird words she doesn’t understand.”

“The commander seems pleased with the capture; they usually kill themselves or fight to the death.”

“Is there any more news on that lizard thing?”

“No, they said it wandered into the blight, that’s not good as it now roaming through the prospective new lands. We sent warnings east just in case.”

Gamers Eight – Week three

Day 14

No record…

Day 15

No record…

Day 16

No record…

Day 17

No record…

Day 18

No record…

Day 19

Speculation as to what happened during the early days had lost all records of the end and start of the third week, it is rumored that Bloodstone had a nervous breakdown, and went crazy after dealing with the potion makers. There is no known record of what happened. Bloodstone has not told anyone what happened, and as a result there is no information.

Day 20

Lady Aladeana does however have a record of her first encounter with Bloodstone. The excerpt is from her personal diary.

My men informed me that an older gentleman had arrived with a number of women, as well several guards. When he was escorted in to the main hall, he came alone. There was something about him that both drew my attention to him as well as something that made him stand out. Looking back I remember his eyes, They were strange, gold and white and black. I at first thought he was some demon that had gotten past the walls and convince my men he was from the king.

I realized my mistake when the women and men behind him knelt. He did so as well waiting for my permission to approach. Since I had been startled, I looked over the papers he had delivered; two still had seals, and were addressed to myself. Opening them, I found that the king wanted me to return to the capital, and that this Lord Bloodstone would be taking my place. I had never met this man before and was intrigued as to what his qualifications were.

I also had someone else telling me about him before he arrived, a friend of mine Lord Jetarious’s daughter had somehow been convicted and sent here, for hard labor.  There was a letter that had arrived the day before she arrived asking if I could do anything for his daughter. She had arrived two days before Lord Bloodstone,

Vella Jetarious, I have met before on several occasions she was always a carefree child when I encountered her when she was younger, as a young woman I found that she had matured and become a fine young woman. The fact that her father had sent a letter prior to her arrival spoke volumes as to her disposition.

She told me that some Lord who was on his way to here had caused a stir, and had gotten her to be sent off. Knowing her father as I did, I felt that she was either lying or exaggerating this Lord Bloodstone’s influence.

I let him stay knelt for a good five minutes, and yet there was no complaint or change in his position.

Having seen that this Lord Bloodstone was indeed different I could see why the king had sent him, I was to evaluate him The king obviously was taken with him and wanted a second opinion.

“You may rise” Informed them.”I will have an area set aside for you and your people. Until then I have things that need to be attended to. Alfonz will take care of you.”

I informed Alfonz my butler to take care of his needs, I wanted to reread the letters that had been brought to me, as well as decipher the real message.

I retired to my own quarters, and reread and deciphered the letters. The king indeed wanted me to test the mettle of this man, who according to the letter was from another world. It appeared that the King had been using the Stone that had been found centuries ago, in the wastes to bring people to this world. This Lord Bloodstone was one of those from the other world.

I decided that I would see if this Bloodstone, was the right person to be here. So I sought him out, I found him talking to Alfonz outside the quarters he had been assigned.

“Sir, these are some of the better quarters, I don’t understand what the issue is.” Alfonz said to the older man.

“I am not disagreeing, with the accommodations, I was asking if there was a larger room that I could occupy, I have several more people that haven’t arrived yet.”

“How many are we talking sir. We could set aside one of the rooms for the overflow”

“At least five, possibly more. I haven’t spoken with Coreen for four days. They should be here in a couple of days, I just wanted to be sure we had everything set as not to disrupt them a second-time reorganizing.”

“I see, I will have the two rooms on either side of yours as overflow, would that work?”

“What about the rooms on the third floor, now one is using them.”

“The third floor has some leaks in two of the rooms, they have not yet been repaired.”

“I wouldn’t mind the work still needs to be done, and it would save us and you from having to move us again. If it’s a question of the repairs, I have gold I am willing to get it done.”

“Let him have the third floor Alfonz, if he’s willing to have the repairs done, let him” I said hearing the conversation.

“Very well Lady Aladeana, I will have them moved to the third floor” Alfonz replied.

“Lady Aladeana, I am looking forward to our talk.” Bloodstone said.

I am not sure if he knew I was there, or if he had some important information to impart. Alfonz began having the rest of his group moved to the third floor, of the fortresses living quarters.

Excerpt from Lady Aladeana notes on the fortress.

I have made some changes to the fortress, since I have been here over a decade. The first floor is dedicated to soldiers as well as the support staff, the second floor, is primarily storage with the main living quarters in the center. The third floor hasn’t been used for more than just storage, and the fourth floor, is more guard stations and further storage. There is less area on the fourth floor, and we have had some issues with the roofing tiles in two areas. When I arrived the Third and fourth floor needed major work, and had not been properly repaired since the antinum conflict. Several rooms had to be stripped to the walls due to mold and pooling of water.  It took the better part of six months to get the third floor renovated, and the cost of hundreds of gold. The second floor also has some water damage and that was fixed once the third and fourth floors were repaired. The one issue was that there were two rooms that seems to have water always leaking into them. They were stripped down so that there would be no mold, or rot. The stone works in those rooms continued to have water.

 

“Walk with me” I informed Bloodstone, more of a command than a request.

“Certainly,” He fell in step next to me.

“What happened in the second district with Lord Jetarious and his daughter?”

“Well, it’s not a pretty situation, I felt bad for him. His daughter went behind his back and started a bandit group. I had the unfortunate luck to run into the group, it came out that she was the leader. I really didn’t want to get involved with the politics or the legality of the situation.”

“I understand that you refused to help her.”

“Not true, I refused to help her the way she wanted. She was a spoiled brat thinking she could get out of the situation, or have her father step in. My being there, didn’t help the situation, if he had then it would have been known that he was weak on enforcing the law. If I had stepped in, it would have helped him save face, however Vella wouldn’t have learned a valuable life lesson.”

“You knew she would be sent here”

“I suspected, my guess is that she is already here. If I may ask what did you do with her.”

“I put her to work”

“I see, have you decided if you are going to take her with you to the capital?”

“Is it true that you refused to help her”

“I refused to give her gold, and she refused my terms to borrow it.”

“You didn’t make very good time through the third district.”

“I had to make some stops on the way here.”

“I want to get you up to speed on the current plans and disposition of the troops.”

We had gone to the first floor to speak with [commander] Uvain.

“LadyAladeana, what a surprise.”

“This is Lord Bloodstone, he will be taking over when I return to the capital.”

Commander Uvain, was older and had been a regular soldier during the antinium conflict. His graying and balding hair gave him an air of authority. He also tended to wear armor and had that strange metallic smell that those who wore armor had. His staff was in the and out of the room the commander had chosen, it was busy but not so much so that we could not talk to him.

“This is [Commander] Uvain, he is second in command, and coordinates all the patrols and forces in this section of the district, as well as the garrisons of the staging areas.”

“Commander, have you had any problems recently with incursions past the new fortresses?”

“Some, nothing major, mostly goblins and monsters. We had several demon patrols last week.”

“You don’t have a map to track your forces?”

“No, I keep it all up here.” He said tapping his head.

“I want to help you, if you will let me.” Bloodstone said.

“What classes do you have”

“I have several you may not have heard of, I recently leveled up in a new class. I wouldn’t take too much stock in classes and levels. I will tell you I have close to ninety skills, I have been in Rhir for a little more than three weeks. I have three Hero levels, six lord levels, five swordsman levels, Eight Visionary levels. I also have fifteen levels in a special class and two levels held.”

“Hold on a moment, the king reported that you had wizard and psion and engineer classes, what happened to those?” Lady Aladeana asked.

“They consolidated to the special class, it allows me to use magic if a different manner, since I have been studying all the books I have acquired, it’s given me insight into how magic works”

“That’s absurd, there is no class that can combine those different classes.” Uvain said.

“I can explain it, if you want.”

“I would like to know about this strange class you have and how it works.” Uvain said sitting back down.

“What’s more important the class and levels or the skills you get?”

Uvain thought about it for a moment, “Without the levels and classes you can’t get the skills. For sake of your question the skills can be important if you have rare or unusual skills.”

“What if I told you I have around ninety skills”

“I would say you’re either lying or crazy, there’s no way you could have that many skills”

“Normally I would agree, there just one thing, I can steal your class and levels, I still gain the skills, and keep them if I return the class.”

“That’s not possible.”

“The king says that Lord Bloodstone is able to steal classes.” Lady Aladeana said.

“What classes can you take?”

“Honestly, I could strip every class you have, including ones that are gender specific.”

“That is a terrifying class.”

Bloodstone smiled, “I think you’re just now understanding just how dangerous I am, and why the king sent me.”

“What happens to the classes?”

“I can hold them, and give them to someone else, or change them. I am still figuring out the skills of the class.”

“Could you removed on class and leave the others?”

“I can if I know about the class itself, I brought a Half Gazer with me who is able to see the classes.”

Uvain looked over at Lady Aladeana, “I think I know a few uses for someone of his abilities.” He looked back to Bloodstone,” What about monsters or demons?”

“Monsters are fun as they have monster class levels, they can be converted to any class or amplify a class. I haven’t encountered any demons so on that I can’t tell you.”

“There have been some raids by demon forces, it may be a scouting to see if they can stop our work on the new wall. Would you be willing to help stop them?”

“I think we can help, between myself my wife’s, we really would like to get a chance to really cut loose, I feel like I have been tip toeing through the districts, the one monster we encountered was a rush.”

“Monster, in the districts?” Aladeana asked.

“There was a landshark in the first district a farmer and his son alerted us to it, and me and my kids took it out.”

“Seriously?” Aladeana asked.

“Well we did lose Gregory, one of our members, we buried him in the field.”

“Landshark, if that’s true, that’s impressive, even for a group of gold adventurers that would be a feat. I would like to hear how you and your kids defeated something like that.” Uvain said rubbing his chin in thought.

“I will leave you two to get acquainted, I would like to meet your wives”  Aladeanareplied leaving them to continue their discussion.

I got a report later from my commander, that he was impressed and interested in what he could do in the wastes. I was taken off guard when I met with the women who traveled with him.

I had returned to the rooms that had been set aside for them and realized they had already moved to the third floor. It was quiet at first, I wasn’t sure if anyone was on the floor. One of the larger rooms on the floor the door opened and one of the maids, left. She noticed me and bowed, and I swear she was smiling. I knocked on the door, and a half-elven woman answered.

“Lady Aladeana, please come in, is there a problem?” She asked.

“I wanted to speak with Bloodstones wives, I understand he has multiple wives. I also wanted to see if there were any issues.”

“Oh well we are all here, well except Coreen and Hellen, they should be here in a few days. Come in”

She opened the door wider and there were others in the room. “I am Xyrdiane, I am his sixth” the half elf said introducing herself. I noticed she was wearing elegant caster robes and gave of little noise when she walked.

There were four other women in the room, one of them was not human. The half gazer was unusual since her kind are extremely rare on Rhir. There appeared to be a conversation that was interrupted, when I entered. Everyone there stood up.

“Ladies this is informal, I just wanted to chat with you for a bit if that is all right.”

“We were just serving tea,” The youngest woman said. She couldn’t have been more than sixteen or seventeen. She handed her a cup of tea.

“Thank you, I wanted to talk with Bloodstones wives.”

“That’s all of use except Rana,” The half-elf said.

The half gazer turned a brighter shade of orange. “Xyre stop teasing me about that.”

“I apologize, I didn’t really get to meet you earlier. Which of you is Lady Amethyst”

The older woman who was sitting across from the door, “That would be me” She seemed tired, and her hair was turning gray in places. She had her hair up with some cloth tying it. She was attractive, she didn’t give off any aura of authority. I had been told by the king that she was just as dangerous as her husband, and had an unknown class.

“I wasn’t informed that there was more than one wife, so it was a little shocking to hear that he had six.”

“Not to say I am alright with it, it kind of just happened. My husband decided that he had to do something, to protect me and my kids, adding them to our family was his idea.”

“I don’t really understand that logic, perhaps you can explain it to me.”

“I can’t speak for the others, since we are from another world he felt it best to ensure that the local laws were observed, it’s not like I could prove that he was my husband before.”

“That part makes sense, what about the rest of you?”

The younger woman, “I used to be blind, my husband gave me sight. The king knew enough to see the potential.”

The blind girl had been mentioned, I was going to ask where the blind seer was, this girl had the most beautiful eyes, a deep green color. “You can’t be serious, you’re the blind seer?”

“I was blind, my husband gave me my sight back,”

“How is that possible?”

“You would have to ask him, it was only a two days ago.”

The last woman was darker skinned with jet black hair, she seemed to shy away from the others. “What about you my dear?”

“Me?” Violet said surprised.

“Yes you, what can you tell me about Lord Bloodstone.”

“He’s been very strange since yesterday,”

“What do you mean?”

“He’s been anxious, and unfocused.”

“I told you his suggestion the other day wasn’t for him, it was for us.” Lady Amethyst said.

“What happened?” Lady Aladeana asked.

“We went to the beach, everyone had fun, we didn’t see him the whole day,” Violet said sounding a little upset about it.

“The beach, that’s two days to the west. When did you leave to get here?”

“We traveled at night, mostly in the carriage, it wasn’t a bad trip, the roads seemed to be less bumpy. We also had the guardsmen and soldiers with us, among other things.”

“How many soldiers did you bring, I never really asked?”

“We have about thirty men, some of them used to work for a lords daughter, we convinced them to work with us, after two days they settled in.” Lady Amethyst said.

A cat jumped onto the table, and sat down.

“Who’s cat?” Lady Aladeana asked.

“Two things that’s Azalar, and he is not a real cat.”

She looked at the cat. “Looks like a cat to me”

“I assure you I am not a cat,” Azalar said

A talking cat is one thing that did startle those who were not aware of Azalar. “Azalar? Whom do you belong to?”

“Madam, I am a guardian. I guard, currently I am associated with Lord Bloodstone and guard things he requests at my discretion.”

It was at that moment the door opened and two girls ran in, seeing Azalar they ran towards him. Azalar grinned and bolted out the door. “Kiki, Abagail, stop chasing Azalar” Amethyst said chastising them.

“Awwww, but he’s so fluffy” Kiki said.

“He said if we caught he would teach us some magic.” Abagail said eyeing the door.

“have you caught him ever?” Rana asked.

“No, be we are getting really close!” Kiki said enthusiastically

This set off a giggle from the rest of the room, Lady Aladeana didn’t get the joke.”I don’t know if them catching that cat would be a good idea”

“Its fine, Azalar likes children, he says it give him an insight into the kind of person they will become.” Isabel sail eyeing the door as well.

The two girls sat down and eyed the tray of cookies, that had been brought out.

“It still amazes me that you know how to bake as well.” Xyrdiana said picking up a cookie.

“I used to bake a lot around the holidays, and sent them out as gifts, it hard to find all the right ingredients, just to make sugar cookies here, never mind thinks like chocolate chip or mint, or macadamia. I haven’t found anything even close to macadamia nuts.”

“What’s chocolate chip,” Rana asked.

“Well it’s a ground up bean, or seed from a plant. At least that’s what my husband says. He’s been keeping an eye out for unusual fruits or seeds being so far from the capital we may not see them unless someone specifically knows about the fruit or seed.”

“What are these?” Rana asked pointing to small round white powdery balls.

“Walnut butter balls,”

“What is a walnut?”

“They are stone fruit seeds.”

Everyone pick up one of the small round white sugary powered treats and munched on them. They were all gone in about two minutes.

The two kids then grabbed a sugar cookie and ran back out of the room.

A soldier stood at the door, “Ma’am, there is a currier here for Bloodstone”

“He should be with the commander, where is the currier?”  Lady Aladeana asked.

.”He’s waiting in the front hall”

“Let us go take care of this currier” She said following the soldier. On her way to the hall she had another soldier fetch Lord Bloodstone”

There was a human currier standing around, he looked like he was gawking at everything in the hall.”I understand you have a delivery for Lord Bloodstone” She asked.

“Yes Ma’am,”

“Can you tell me what this delivery is?”

“I am contracted to deliver it to Lord Bloodstone.”

Bloodstone entered the hall and was talking with a woman she was dressed in mage robes, and had a scowl as she listened to him talk. The woman was the resident Mage, a level forty two mage. He blond hair stood out from the dark blue robe she wore.

“I am kind of surprised you didn’t know that.” Bloodstone said to the woman

“I don’t get to do a lot of research; I just fix the enchantments here on the wall, and make sure no one messes with the defenses. I still don’t see how what you’re saying is right”

“I can explain it in detail if you want. My sixth wife helped me figure it out” Seeing the currier, he walked over to him, “I hear you have a delivery for me, oh and you need a seal” He fished out a small token from his bag, it glittered with gemstones, and he handed it over to him.

“Yes,  wow, most of them are made in silver, never seen a gold token with gems before” He pocketed the token and handed hover a bag and a letter. “I was asked to wait and see if you had anything to return”

Bloodstone opened the letter, read it and then closed it and then put it into the bag he had been given.

“I see here you are also supposed to get a commission” he started counting out ten gold coins and held them out for the currier.

“Seriously!?” The currier said excited and confused.  He held out his hands to receive the coins.

“I am kind of surprised that the alchemists guild figure the potion out in a week’s time. I don’t have anything to send back at the moment.” he dropped the coins into the curriers hands.

“What alchemist’s guild,” Lady Aladeana asked.

“Oh it’s a new guild, a bunch of alchemists got together to make potions and do research, I fronted them a large cash advance to do some research.”

“Researching potions?” The mage asked.

“The nature of magic in potions, I have several inquiries I asked them to research, This must be some of what they found.”

The currier excused himself and left the hall.

“You do potion research as well?” The mage asked.

“No I asked a guild to do it, should be interesting what they found out.”

“What kind of research?” The mage asked.

“The nature of how healing potions actually work, do they regenerate flesh or so they super charge the cells. I also asked about if there is a way to measure how strong a potion is, and if they could have a standard, you know like red for healing blue for mana, and other colors for specific effects.”

“That’s always been a grip for me, not knowing unless you label them properly, in a pinch you need a mana potion and down that stamina one, doesn’t really help you much. “

“Were you an adventurer before?”

“I can answer that, “ Lady Aladeana said. They brought her in from the wastes, her whole team had been attacked, she was unconscious and when she woke up she asked to stay here.”

“So you worked out there?”

“More or less, a lot less now, I tend to the magic defenses here on the wall. Well this section that lady Aladeana is in charge of.

“Your still repairing it?”

“A bit, when we find things that are malfunctioning I take a look and fix it or replace it.”

“What do you do if it’s not fixable”

“Depends on what it is, for example we found a wall repeller charm that was facing the wrong direction, I have a couple of apprentices breaking it out of its housing and turning it around.”

There was a commotion and several soldiers came inside soaking wet. “Sorry Lady Aladeana, its pouring outside.”

“That’s fine, get dry.”

Bloodstone opened one of the double doors, and saw that it was pouring outside. “Is this normal weather?”

“This is normal for springtime, usually lasts a day or two then a few good warm days.”

“I guess its one more thing to get used to.” He sighed.

“It was nice meeting you, stop by if you get a chance. I am three doors down from the commander.” The mage said and started walking back the way she came.

“Whatever did you say to her, I barely can get her nose out of a book” Lady Aladeana asked.

“Oh I asked the commander if he had any mages on staff, he pointed me in her direction. I do recall she was deep in a book. I asked her if she had any constructs on the defense force”

“Constructs? I don’t believe we do, at least not any that are functional. Why?”

“I wanted to try and build a few, I have a couple of ideas, that I want to make.”

“After seeing that cat, I would imagine you could make something far more dangerous.”

“You mean Azalar, I didn’t make him, another mage did, I do however have all his notes, books and research on construct construction, I wanted to see if perhaps we could have some wandering constructs mixed in with the patrols.”

“That seems kind of dangerous, and time consuming would you have time to deal with the day to day issues of the fortress?”

“Well My wife is pretty capable, as are the others, once Coreen and Hellen get here we should be able to get this place really humming.”

“Humming?”

“Yeah I want to make a electrical generator, nevermind.. ”

“You have a strange way of speaking, you have been on Rhir for how long?”

“Technically about three weeks, subjectively I lost track.”

“What do you mean,” She asked.

“Oh that’s right I keep forgetting, this is the first day we have met from your perspective.”

“It would take too long to explain, and it’s kind of a personal secret.”

“I think there is something you are not telling me, or I do not understand what you mean.”

“A little of both most likely, I wanted to know if there is a room I can work in that has a window and a lock.”

“We can find something. I want to ask you if you would be up for a trip to the forward fortress that’s being built.”

“No problem, do I get to pick who goes with me?”

“I would prefer just the two of us there is no reason to get others wet.”

“Well I wouldn’t mind asking two of my wives to go, Rana would be invaluable as well.”

“You mean the half-gazer why would she be invaluable?” She asked.

“My first wife, Amethyst and Xrediane, and Rana the four of us make a deadly team, and addig your and your talents makes it more so.”

“I am a [scout] and a [swordsman] so we will need to move fast.”

“No problem if you let me get them, I can meet you here.”

“Very well, I will change and get the horses ready.”

Bloodstone headed off to the third floor to collect his two wives and Rana.

The four of them returned, each was wearing different gear.

“You’re not going to wear any armor?” She asked Bloodstone.

“Don’t need it, it seems getting monster skills from a landshark solved that problem”

“Let’s go, follow me”

They headed out into the rain, and to the stables on the side of the large mansion, they stuck to the covered walkway, for most of the run.

Two soldiers were holding seven horses, that appeared to be covered in a light cloth, to protect them from the rain.  Everyone mounted a horse, “Whats with the cloth?” Bloodstone asked.

“It keeps the water off them and masks both scent and heat.”, Some monsters out there hunt with one or the other.

“Rana is a [blade dance], Xyrdiande is a [geomancer] [mage], and Lady Amethyst is a [raid enchanter], I am a [Visionary], [Swordsman] and several other classes.”

“These are my best [scouts], and you know I have [swordsman] and [scout] classes.”

The seven of them rode through the small opening through the wall, it was large enough for a cart.

There rode into the rain.

Two hours into the ride, Rana signaled to one of the scouts and pointed in a direction.

They rode away from the direction Rana had indicated. They continued to ride.

After a few minutes they stopped, and clustered together in the rain, “What was it?” One of the scouts asked.

“Goblins about twenty of them”, Rana said, “I hate goblins”

“We avoid them for the moment, we are almost to the outer Fortress, once we get there we can rest the horses and then head back if the goblins are still there we eradicate them.” Lady Aladeana said.

“This rain is pretty heavy” Bloodstone said shaking water off. It didn’t make any difference as it was coming down it large droplets. There were puddles and small rivulets of water everywhere. “It’s a good thing I can tell where the mud is.”

“How do you know what direction to go?” Rana asked.

“We know where true north is and how far away the fortress is.” The thinner scout said.

They plodded on for another ten minutes, when Rana said, “Some things coming” and she pointed.

They stopped, listening.

A large creature shambled out of the mist, it was gray, and larger than the horses. The water seemed to steam off as it lumbered forward on two legs.

“Shambler, ride!” Lady Aladeana said

The two scouts took off with the lady, and were gone into the mist.

Bloodstone slid off his horse, and stood in front of it in the rain. The creature didn’t have eyes, at least not eyes that were what you would expect eyes to be, it had horns where its eye should have been. It was a grey skinned bipedal beast it stood at least twenty feet tall, and its arms could touch the ground. It looked more like a mutated hairless gorilla than anything else.

The beast raised its massive clawed left hand as if to crush Bloodstone. As the blow descended the beast suddenly was thrown backwards into the mist.

“I tossed it!” Lady Amethyst said.

He grabbed the reigns and ran after it.  It stood as if confused, its arm still held up. He swung the blade, and as it struck, there was a stench as it sliced through the leg. The creature roared, as it fell.

Brown and green fluids pulsed from the stump as the beast thrashed around. Rana moved through the swinging arms, and stabbed it in several places, more green fluid leaked from the wounds. The beast thrashed some more and then it was still.

“Goblins” Rana said

Three goblins came out of the mist, two small ones and a much larger one that was at least the size of a human. They made a strange guttural noise and saw the slain beast.

Bloodstone turned towards them, and put his sword back in its sheath. “They just want the corpse”

The green goblins eyed the humans. Rana had not put her sword away. “Go on if you want it.”

The goblins eyed the corpse and the humans, and half-gazer and backed away slowly.

Three horses rod out of the mist, “Why didn’t you.. You killed it?” One of the scouts said.

“Yeah, I messed up, not really worth it didn’t have many monster levels, easier to kill it.” Bloodstone got on his horse, as did Rana, “There are still goblins around we need to go”

They rode through the rain following the scouts. They arrived a the entrance to the fortress, its door was closed. They stood in the rain for  a minute or two before the doors slowly opened. They all went inside with the horses, it was the same size as the passage that usually went through the walls. Pools of water were under the horses as the water beaded off.  Four soldiers stood by the door watching them. The scouts dismounted. “We will need fresh horses, to make the return trip.”

“Is the ground always that flat?” Bloodstone asked as he dismounted two soldiers stepped over and took the horses as they dismounted. They led the horses off to one side.

“More or less, there are some places where its very hilly. I know of a couple of placed north of here were there are deep chasms into the earth, we avoid those during the rainy seasons. They tend to collapse.”

They were shown a small room where they could get warm a fireplace had been lit. An older man came in , “My lady, we were not sure if you were going to make the trip” There was warm food set out a stew of meat and some strange looking vegatables.

“This is Lord Bloodstone, I wanted him to see what you do here, and meet with you.”

The older man eyed Bloodstone as if taking a measure of him.

“He killed as grey shambler, I saw the corpse myself”

“Really! You have my thanks there have been a few of them causing use trouble in recent weeks. The two adventuring groups that have been working out of here have been unable to kill them. One of the teams is here.”

“There were also a group of goblins about an hour south of here, they didn’t attack”

“Thats unusual, they usually attack on sight”

“What team is here?”

“The red blight”

“Nerris and her group” He just nodded in reply. “You might as well meet them Lord Bloodstone, they are one of the two teams we have.”

The commander gestured to Bloodstone, “They are on the other side, I try and keep adventuring groups to themselves its usually better that way.”

They crossed back through the main entry way, and through another side passage, They could hear arguing before they could see who was causing the commotion.

“That’s why we keep them on this side, I have men sleeping for the night patrol.”

The stood at the entrance to the room, a woman was being very loud, “It’s just a little rain The Lady comes out every time it rains to check up on the people here, we should be out there making some coin.”

“Uhh um,” The [captain] cleared his throat.

The argument stopped as they looked over at the group in the doorway.

“Lady Aladeana” The woman said

“Nerris.”

“Are these another adventuring group?”

“Not exactly, Lord Bloodstone and his two wives and body guard, I invited them out to see the fortress, since he’s taking over for me while I visit the capital.”

“Those swords you have for show?” One of the men sitting at the table said.

“No, they are for killing monsters, a blacksmith in the capital gave them to me, me and my wife enchanted them” Bloodstone said eyeing the man.

“Really?” Another man said skeptically, the chainmail he wore shifted and clinked and he moved..

Bloodstone carefully drew one of the blades on his belt and set it on the table for them to see. “Yes Really”

The five adventures crowded the table. One of the two women cast, “Holy crap!” She said looking at the sword then at Bloodstone.

“What?” The man who was dressed in chainmail said.

“Theres no bleed, or noise that’s a high level blade, can I pick it up?”

“Careful its razor sharp, I went a little overboard of the sharpness, it’s not monofilament sharp but it is really close.”

“What’s that mean?” he asked picking up the blade.

“Whoa, its lighter than it looks. Haran, you should at least take a look.”

One of the other men, sitting at the table, “Why it’s not like it does me any good”

She set it back down, “He just mad since his own sword was broken last week.”

Bloodstone looked over at him, “Broken?”

“Yea, cost a good four hundred gold, and the dam thing shattered.”

“We found most of the pieces, not that it does any good.” Nerris said.

The man got up and pulled a pack out from a pile of gear. He returned to the table and opened it at the table.”

There was a hilt with shards of metal.

Bloodstone looked over at the shards, “May I take a look at that?”

“Sure its junk, I just am so pissed that it broke.”

Bloodstone stepped over to the table and looked at the pieces, they each started to move, and arrange themselves into a more organized looking sword. “There are pieces missing, there are enchantments still on the blade, looks like they are pretty damaged. The hilt is solid; it might be easier just to make a new blade from the metal. Would you be willing to sell it?”

“It’s not worth much, “

“Actually I can give you two hundred for it and lend you my blade until it’s repaired. I haven’t named that blade yet, so if you find its name it is yours.”

“You must be joking, why would you lend me a sword and buy my broken blade?” Haran asked.

“No I’m not joking, your five are out here, if you are not killing monsters you’re not making coin. I want to keep you here, if it means letting you borrow a blade that is worth it to me. She can’t make that kind of offer, I can. I also need to know how the blade hold up with the enchantments, you encounter more monsters and demon, consider it a loan, until I fix your blade. If you don’t like the new blade you keep the two hundred gold. “

There was a spark, “You think you can fix it?”

“I said I can try, there are some pieces missing so it will have to be forged into a new blade, you have any preferences?”

They spend a hour discussing the sword, and Bloodstone ended up leaving the ruby blade and scabbard with the adventuring group.

They were discussing heading out to recover the grey walked corpse, when they left.

“Why did you give him one of your blades?” Lady Aladeana asked.

“Truthfully, my blades are linked, I know where it’s at, I wanted to see if he could figure out all the enchantments on that blade. This also gives me something to do.”

He had the bundle of sword shards, it had been decided that while he borrowed the blade that Bloodstone could keep the shards and if the new blade was better her would trade it back.

“Are we heading back now or in the morning?” Lady Amethyst said yawning.

“We can return in the morning.” Lady Aladeana said

“Is there a forge or anvil I can borrow for a bit.”

The blacksmith that was in the fortress was young, he looked exhausted, several different projects could be seen in various states of repair or construction. “Whats now!? He said gruffly.

Bloodstone and Lady Aladeana along with the [captain] stood in the doorway.

“Would you mind if I borrowed your tools, If it’s not ok, that’s fine.”

“Are you a blacksmith?”

“Not by trade, I have ten levels of [blacksmith] and [goldsmith.]”

“Still an apprentice, sure you can borrow my tools. I am almost a master smith, just need to hit thirty”

They left him to talk with the blacksmith.

“Whats the biggest issue you have with this setup here?” Bloodstone said looking around.

“Not being able to get the fire hot enough, I have the bellows but no one here really to help.”

“So a hotter fire, I might be able to help with that, you do any forge casting?”

“Not really there is no need for melting anything, it’s hard to get the fire up that hot, and I really don’t need to make things in that manner.”

Lady Aladeana returned two hours later and found Bloodstone, and the blacksmith working. She wasn’t sure what had gone on after she left, but it appeared that the blacksmith had completed a few projects. Bloodstone was hammering on a piece of glowing white steel. She left them and  returned to the room that had been set aside for her visits.

It was later that evening when Bloodstone finished, the blade needed more work and he left it with Cory.

“I am going to turn in now, If you need the magic recharged any mage should be able to do it.”

“Thanks, this should help a bunch”

“No problem it’s been kicking around in my head for a while to do something like that I am just surprised it works so well.”

Bloodstone left with the incomplete blade. there was a pace for him to rest, with the others and he was asleep shortly after lying down.

 

Gamers Eight – day Thirteen

Day 13

The next morning after watches had been set, it was discovered that Vella a lord’s daughter had slipped away from the camp.

Lady Vella Jetarious, ran she had been unable to recover a horse. The adventurers that had been stopped by her incompetent men were more than her small group could handle. They had magic, and were completely unknown. There were lists, that listed high level gold and silver groups and the people she had encountered last night were not on those lists.

They had tied her up and left her in the carriage, while they setup camp. It was easy to slip out of the ropes, and sneak away. The dozen men she had coerced into helping her, had most likely gone back home, or to the backup camp.

She ran, and finally arrived at her destination, a small grove of trees, that hid a secret. It had a hidden entrance to the caves under the district. When she got close she saw one of her men standing watch.

“Eric, you idiot, someone could have seen you.” She said rushing up to him.

“You got away?” He asked.

“Yeah, those adventurers are kind of dumb they didn’t search me. I cut the ropes and came here, anyone else make it?”

“You’re the last one, we were trying to decide if we needed to try and break you out. Glad we don’t have to. You learn anything about them?”

“Let’s go down and talk to them,” She tried to lift the heavy door in the dirt. Eric helped her and they descended the ladder.

There were two dozen people in the large room.

“We have to rescue her, otherwise she’s going to get turned over to the local authorities, if her father finds out…” He stopped when she entered the room.  “Looks like she out foxed those adventurers. Welcome back Vella.

She nodded and went to where he was and started talking, ”Those adventurers have a lot of treasure, I heard them talking about Sutter, they have some relation with him. They are camped out just south of the crossroads, if we can ambush them before they leave we can get enough gold and items to be set for life.”

“What about the crazy guy with the magic armor. Then there were those women.” One of the men said

“We didn’t know what they could do, we thought they were just adventurers we know how to deal with gold adventurers. Right Charlie?”

An older man who had been sitting in the shadows, “Missy, your intent on going after these people, do you have a plan?”

“I do, we just need to get my father involved and we can blame everything on them”

“Ok let’s hear it then”

She began explaining the plan.

She left the hideout shortly afterwards and went north, to her father’s manor.

 

When Vella arrived at the lord’s manor it was early morning, she was dirty, out of breath and had rips and tears in her clothes. The guards seeing her called for the lord and lady, they arrived very shortly.

“Where have you been?” Her father asked.

“I was abducted by some bandits, I managed to get away.” She said gasping for breath.

“Where?”

“The crossroads,” she said.

The lady of the house took her inside, and the Lord, started barking orders for the guards.

Five minutes later there were thirty guardsmen and the lord were heading to the crossroads.

The Lord arrived at the crossroads, and found a group with a carriage had set up camp. It was a common enough occurrence, and a safe place for adventurers to rest. The thirty guardsmen had surrounded the group. They didn’t give any resistance, and when the lord asked for who the leaders was an older man stepped forward.

“I am looking for a group of bandits, I was told they were around here”

“Not sure where you got your information, the only bandits we ran into were back that way in the woods.” The older man said.

“Are you an adventuring group?” He asked.

“Nope, we are on route to the third district on the kings orders. This is only half my group the rest are staying with my wife Coreen, and will join us in about a week or so.”

“Rather expensive carriage, where did you get that?” He asked.

“Oh, that’s mine, once me and Coreen got married, her father gave me all the holdings on Rhir.”

“Her father?”

“Ambros Sutter.”

The name was like an electric switch, “Ahh, so she finally got married, I tried having my son court her, he said she was a cold ice woman. I hope your experience wasn’t as cold.”

“No, she is a fine young woman, good head on her shoulders, I have her running the estates while we consolidate our holdings.”

“You let a woman run your estate?”

“Sure, why not she’s very smart. My first wife and she get along well enough.”

“You have more than one wife,” He seemed shocked.

“I have six, it’s a mutual thing, I look after them, they look after me. That’s my first wife there, Coreen is my second, she is with Hellen, my third who is also helping her. My fourth wife keeps me honest, and My fifth wife keeps me grounded, and Xyrediane she watches my back.”

“And who are the rest of these people,” The Lord asked.

“My son, and daughters. And that’s Eve and our driver Marshal.”

“What did you do with the bandits,” He asked.

“Well we roughed them up and told them to go home, we caught the leader, and they escaped. I have pictures if you want to see what they look like. She was pretty, had a mouth on her though, swore like a sailor, tied her up in the carriage, though it looks like she ran off durring the night.”

“You can draw me a picture?” he asked.

“No, I took a photograph, hold on.” He retrieved his phone and show him the picture.

The Lord sputtered, and turned red, “I am being played for a fool.”

“What, this is the bandit’s leader, I have my paperwork from the king if you want to see it.” He said retrieving the paperwork from the king.

“That is my youngest daughter she’s been missing for a few days and you happen to have a picture of her. She told me she was abducted by bandits.” He looked over the papers the king had given him, and turned a little pale.

“Well you have to decide, if you believe me or her. Considering she is your daughter I understand the need to believe her. How about we both get to the bottom of this, if it helps you it, helps the kingdom.”

The Lord seems somewhat relieved, ”I will handle this if what you’re telling me is true”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way, if you need any help, we can assist”

The lord pulled him aside, “You wouldn’t happen to want to marry off your son?”

“You can ask him, I doubt he will agree.”

“Humm, what about yourself, you have six wives, would one more make any difference?”

“I’m a bit picky, if you can get her to agree, maybe. Though I would have to talk with my first wife and the others.”

He nodded, and walked over to talk with Xach.

“No” Xach said before he even finished asking.

He walked back over to Bloodstone, “I don’t know what to do with her, she’s causing trouble in the district and if were to be caught, and brought before the king, I would have to answer for her behavior.”

“That seems a little short sighted, no one has been really harmed and the two prisoners we released didn’t know she was involved, I’m Bloodstone by the way.” He said offering his hand.

The lord shook it and let go. One of the soldiers, who seems to be more scholarly that a fighter, approached the Lord. “Hanson says he found a trail leading away from here towards the town, you find any information?”

“Yes, have them follow that trail and report back in two hours, Lord Bloodstone here and I will be investigating these bandits further, assuming you have time to do that.”

“I have time.”

“Good, we will have to see the location you found these bandits.”

A group of men and the two lords returned to the woods where Bloodstone had been ambushed. They looked around and found some of the crossbow bolts from the night before as well as the original campsite they had used.

“There were bandits here, kings law says Me and my men must deal with this since it’s in my jurisdiction. Would you be willing to sit in on any trials as a visiting lord? “

“Sure, as long as It’s not to lengthy, I still have to head north to the third district.”

The guardsman with the scholarly appearance said, ”Kings laws require that at least one lord or one magistrates for trial of  commoners. If it’s a noble then it would require three magistrates, and one lord to witness, depending on the crime. Treason or sedition would fall under that of a larger contingent for listening to the evidence.”

“You seem to know the king’s laws, could you answer a few questions” Bloodstone asked.

“I am one of the [lawyers] of this district, we keep track of the laws as well as how they are administered. We give advice and help shape the punishments for the crimes.”

“Who count’s as a noble?” Bloodstone asked.

“Anyone below the king, [Counts], [Dukes], [Barons] and [Lords]. Even a [prince] or [princess] would be included in that. Though we have not had a princess in Rhir in my lifetime.”

“Lords don’t seem to have a lot of power,” Bloodstone stated.

“Depends on the [Lord], many of them are just administrators of a region, to keep the peace, and rally soldiers if the district has issues.” The lawyer replied.

“Why is having multiple wife’s so shocking?” He asked.

“It’s not that it’s shocking it’s unusual, there is not limit on how many you can have, it’s just unusual for someone to have more than two. Usually there is a financial component, associated with that kind of joining. It’s not unheard of just unusual. There was one lord I know of who and two dozen, this was three hundred years ago, there was more wealth on the continent, concentrated into larger holdings. Though if you have married Coreen Sutter, I don’t see you having any issues in that regard. I must ask though how did you convince a half elf to join you in marriage?”

“Long story, she needed my protection and that was a safe way to get it.”

“Ahhhh, that makes much more sense. I would imagine it pretty much the same for all of them?”

“Not really, I left it open for them to decide.”

“How very unusual, I would presume that your first wife agreed to this?”

“She didn’t raise any objections at the ceremony.”

“I see.”

“How serious is the charge of being a bandit?”

“If there were any deaths, or money stolen, it can be a very serious charge. Any who assaulted someone on kings business, could be in just as serious trouble as a death or stolen goods. Interfering with someone on king’s business carries serious penalties.”

“Meaning that if I had said no, there is not much he could have done?”

“Technically, the only thing we could do is escort you though to the next district and make sure no one else bothered you. Your agreement to help means that we have some leeway, since you yourself are a lord, and are supposed to uphold the kings law. If you want to take time to bring them to justice, it garners a lot of respect from the other lords.”

They eventually returned to where the Bloodstone had setup camp and everything was packed and they large group of soldiers started back to the town. Halfway there twenty bandits attempted again to stop Bloodstone and the large group of soldiers who had been following interceded and arrested the bandits.

The large group arrived in the town, with the twenty bandits who were taken to a holding area. The Lord, and Bloodstone, went to visit with the local magistrates. Each of the bandits were escorted into the into courtroom one at a time, a single magistrate was in attendance as the judge.

The Lord and Bloodstone sat and listened to the [magistrate] and two [lawyers] asking questions.  It came out that the bandits were not going to give up the leader, and that they each were taking responsibility for leadership.

Bloodstone pointed out those who had delayed him and when the charge of interfering with the king business, came out they all turned a shade paler. After deliberation, it was decided that they would leave the sentencing up to Bloodstone.

They had him come to the stand, “Are you under the crowns orders?”

Bloodstone presented his documents, from the king.  The document in question allowed him unobstructed passage through all districts and any retainers or family with him. What’s more it was revealed that each of his part that left had a copy of the document.

“Well if they will give up their leader, I don’t see any reason they can’t just get off with a warning, I am willing to be reasonable.”

The Magistrate called out to the accused men, ”Who is your leader, please step forward.” None of the men moved, “If your leader is not present, name them” No one spoke. The magistrate looked back to Bloodstone. “It appears that they are not going to talk, or volunteer.”

“Well if that’s the case I will leave it back up to you, as to the sentencing. This is not my district, and you have to keep order here.”

The Magistrate began talking with the two Lawyers.

Vella stood at the entrance to the courthouse, hood up and watched as her men were marched through the entrance. She went in with several other onlookers who were curious as to what was going on. The twenty men she had helped, were going to stand trial.  She listened with half an ear and watched her men, they stood together, and refused to give each other up, and when the call came for them to name their leader they stood silent.

The two lawyers finished talking with the magistrate. “Several of you have been here before, this court, for theft, as well as other petty crimes, several of you have never been in front of this court before. Banditry in Rhir is not permitted, kings law is very strict on this. The conviction of banditry is hanging. We do have some leniency in certain situations, however since you all appear to be unwilling to put for a leader, you will all be hung tomorrow at noon. Unless you name your leader.” The magistrate said.

None of the men moved or spoke.

Vella stood watching. The older man who was a lord, spoke up before the magistrate could complete the sentencing. “I understand your loyalty to each other, and to your leader, if you don’t name your leader now I believe that you will all hang. I don’t want to see you all die, for someone else’s mistake. We both know who your leader is, but you refuse to name them, I would like to know why.”

The men stood fidgeting and obviously distressed, one of the men who had first assaulted him on the road finally spoke, “Loyalty, we would not have survived this past winter without, our leaders help. We will not betray that even if we all hang.”

There was a murmur of agreement from the men.

The older man turned to the magistrate, “These men are loyal to someone, it seems a waste of good men who were misguided, is there anything that can be done to spare them from the noose?”

The magistrate looked over at the men and then the lawyers, “Are you asking for leniency?”

“Twenty good men could man the walls, or be turned into a good fighting force, if they have the loyalty to one person, it speaks volume to the character of these men, and to the leader they wish to protect. It’s too bad that their leader doesn’t have any loyalty to them.”

“I hear your request Lord Bloodstone, however these men refuse to tell us who led them and that means there is someone who can start this up again, we must make an example of them.” The magistrate said.

Vella stood in the back, she had seen other men convicted and hung, it was one of the few things she couldn’t agree with. The men she knew. Each of them she had helped them become self-sufficient, the banditry had been her idea, a way to make her father look bad. It wasn’t supposed to be like this. No one was supposed to die. The old fart magistrate, was going to make her look bad, and then men whose loyalty she had cultivated, no one would ever follow her again.  She started walking through the crowd to get to the front.

“If you will not cooperate then we have no choice but to convict you on charges of banditry and assaulting an agent of the crown.”

She called out “WAIT!”

Everyone turned and looked at her. “Who interrupts these proceeding’s?” The magistrate said a little annoyed at the interruption.

“I am the leader you’re looking for,” she said pulling back her hood.

“Is this a joke, do you understand the seriousness of these proceeding’s girl?” The magistrate said getting angry.

“These men were following my orders, and that man” she said pointing to Bloodstone, “Knows very well that I am telling the truth.”

There was an outcry from those around as well as the Lord who had been sitting off to one side observing.

“SILENCE!” The magistrate boomed. Everyone settled, “Bring her over here” The magistrate said.

“She’s not our leader, we don’t follow some woman.” One of the bandits said.

“Silence, one more outburst and you will be removed.” The magistrate said, he looked at Vella, “Are you, admitting to this court that you are the one who put these men up to banditry and assault.”

“I admit that I know these men and that my father’s rulership caused each of them problems in the past, problems that I rectified.” She said smugly.

“Do you admit that you attempted to halt or impede and agent of the crown?”

“Who him?” She pointed at Bloodstone, “He is no lord I know of, and I have met all of them, and I don’t see any crest. What gives him the title of Lord, you are all so high in your righteousness that you don’t take care of the people.” She said the last part staring at her father.

Her father stared at her as if seeing her for the first time. She turned back to the magistrate, someone she knew, he was a fair man. She stuck her chin out and up, “I will stand for these men, let them go.”

He looked over at the men who were standing wrists bound, “Do you acknowledge this woman as your leader?”

None of them moved or made any action to acknowledge the question. Again, the one bandit, said for the others,” She just some noble who thinks she can stand in for us, she’s sadly mistaken.“

“Shut it Gary, you know dam well you couldn’t lead a horse to water.” Vella said to the bandit.

“Miss, you don’t have to do this!”

“I said shut it Gary! You always talk too much.” Vella said.

“You seem to know these men,” The magistrate said.

“They are good people, they were just doing what I asked them to do.”

There was stunned silence as the comment sank in.

The magistrate looked a little upset, and looked over at lord Jetarious sitting off to one side. Then back to Vella. “For the crimes your men have done, are you ready for sentencing?”

“How were we supposed to know that he was an agent of the crown?”

“That’s not a good defense, you knew that banditry was outlawed, and assaulting him still entitles him to prosecute those responsible.”

“Fine, then my men were not participating in banditry, we were taking tolls for crossing through the woods.”

“Vella, you know that only the king can do that, and there have been no decrees with regards to tolls on the roads in this district, what you and your men were doing is banditry, plain and simple. If you wish to pursue this further, we will rule you in contempt and remove you from the courtroom.”

“What are you going to do?” she asked.

“The law is very simple, bandits are to be hung, or sold off as slaves, or at the lords discretion, sent north to work on the new walls.” He looked over at Lord Jetarious, “My lord, what is your ruling if any on this.”

There was a hard look in the man’s eyes, sadness and pain. “I am not able to offer a judgement on my daughter, to do so would be a violation of my oath to the crown.”

“Since I am also unable to pass judgement on miss Vella, there is another lord present here who can rule on this.” He looked at Bloodstone.

“Me?” he looked back and forth between the Lord and the Magistrate. “Vella, has three choices, hanging, sent north, or slavery is that about right” He asked.

“Yes, Hanging is one punishment, usually used for those who are murderers or career criminals. Sent north, is where they are conscripted for hard labor, to move rocks or whatever else the wall builders need. Slavery is where the offender is put into a slavery contract and sold off.”

“Let her pick her punishment,” Bloodstone said sitting back down.

“Can you not let me off with a warning?” She asked.

“That is not one of the prescribed punishments.” The magistrate said glancing over at the Lord. “There is a law that allows a spouse to pay off a debt or penalty imposed, however a crime of this magnitude would be at least three hundred gold. Half would be payed to the crown and the rest split amongst this court and the lord. Would you happen to have three hundred gold?”

Vella looked over at her father as if to see if he would lend her the money. Her father sat with a look of anguish, without saying anything further he got up and left the courtroom.

“I do not.” She said looking for some way to get out of the punishment.

“I would not like to send you to the gallows, you are well known in the district and this would set a bad tone, however you have to be punished.”

She looked over at Bloodstone who seemed to be ignoring her and watching the men. “You there, Lord Bloodstone, would you lend me the gold?”

He looked up, “No”

“Is it that you don’t have enough gold with you.”

“I don’t believe you have the ability to pay or earn it back.” He said.

She turned back to the magistrate, “What would you have me do?”

“You have been given the options, you can be sentenced to hard labor or sold into slavery. Unless you can come up with the gold, those are your options.”

“May I have a moment to speak with Lord Bloodstone?” She asked.

“If he will speak with you I have no objection.” He looked at the men standing, “As for the rest of you. You will be released, however if I see any of you in here again for any crime, you will be dealt with harshly.”

The twenty men were escorted out and objected slightly about being removed from the courtroom.

Vella walked over to Bloodstone, “My fate is in your hands, what must I do to?”

“Do, I don’t think you understand the situation here, I have no obligation to you, nor do I think you should be given any leniency.”

“Do I have to beg?”

“You can do what you want, it makes no difference to me”

“I would consent to be your wife.”

He looked her over, “Not interested, I already have six, you’re not interesting enough to make it seven.”

Vella stared at him unsure of his demeanor, he seemed indifferent, to her situation.

“What do you mean you already have six, six wives?”

“Yes.”

“Please?”

He leaned forward slightly, “I don’t think you have any intention of honoring any agreement. However, I will make you an offer, I will pay off your debt here, you will need to pay me back before you leave this courtroom”

“There is no way I could do that.”

Bloodstone shrugged, “Then you need to deal with the magistrate.”

She looked at the people who were watching, and asked them, “Would you all be able to lend me gold to pay off the debt?”

The crowd murmured its disapproval, “She’s trying to get out of her, punishment” Someone towards the back said loudly.

She turned back to the Magistrate, “I chose hard labor.”

“Very well, Vella Jetarious, I sentence you to twenty years of hard labor, building the wall. Guards, please bind her until we can arrange for her transport.”

The crowd began leaving, as she was tied up.

“Magistrate, I am to understand that you now have a prisoner, to be transported north. What is the process that this is usually done?” Bloodstone asked.

“Usually a visiting Lord or Lady that is going north takes the prisoner if they can, to be delivered to one of the Lords at the farthest wall. The Lord then decided how best to use each prisoner.”

“I would be willing to transport said prisoner north, I have business with Lady Aladeana.”

“This would be most agreeable, however there is the matter of her having a day to pay off her debt. Would you be willing to wait till tomorrow?”

“Unfortunately, I do not have time to wait, I will have to leave her transport to you then.”

Vella stared at Bloodstone, “I hate you, you ruined everything.”

Bloodstone walked up to her, “No, your misguided attempt to hurt the one person who cared about you did this.” He turned to the magistrate who was beginning to leave. “Magistrate, is the debt still three hundred gold?”

“Yes, though if memory serves, the only ones allowed to make such a payment would be a spouse or relative.”

“I think that’s what the Lawyer said earlier. If memory serves as well, the wall lords are also able to accept gold to release a prisoner.”

“What does that have to do with anything?” She asked.

“Well I am on my way to talk with Lady Aladeana, I suppose I may see you there in a few days. At least I would expect to see you, unless your men try and break you out. I expect if that happens you will be hunted.”  He turned and left, several women sitting in the back followed him out.

Drev stared at the potion equipment, and had grown to hate making potions, at least those that were ordered by his task masters. There was little joy in making healing potions over and over, and it had been ages since he had even experimented with potions. It was partially his own fault he knew, he had trusted the human, trusted him so much that when his world came down around him and he had been shipped off to Rhir, it had taken two days on the ship for the magnitude of the betrayal to sink in.  That was four years ago, he had spent almost four years in this place, far from home and doing the task masters bidding making potions. He hadn’t leveled up once since being here, a [alchemist] of his level was a rarity. It galled him that the human had betrayed him, he hadn’t since him more than twice since he arrived.

“Get back to work!” The task master said to him.  The others in the room were [Alchemists] as well; they had been making healing potions for the past month.  Crates of them had been shipped out, to who knows where, the value of them was in the thousands of gold pieces.

The only other drake here was Fenna, another [alchemist] she was from a different part of the continent. The string people that were here were easy to get along with; there were seven humans, alchemists from Terandria. There was also two beastkin a rabbit [alchemist] and cat [alchemist]. There was the one Dullahan who was mostly quiet and kept to herself. Her armor was simplistic but functional. There was one Selphid whos body was of an old man. The three half elves were nice enough, they were treated just as badly as the rest of the non-humans, perhaps even more so.

Drev wasn’t the highest alchemist of the group, it was the sephalid Kredran, who had been doing alchemy for the past three hundred or so years, and at least that’s what he claimed.  They worked sixteen hours and were given six hours to sleep and had one meal when they woke up. The rest of the time they sorted reagents, or brewed starter potions. There were two glassblowers who made vials flasks and other containers, for the potions.

Drev waited while the potion cooled, until it was at the right temperature, it wouldn’t be possible to pour it into the potion vials. To hot and it could crack the vial, not that the vials they used were inferior, it just was prudent to be cautious when dealing with the watchers.

The watchers were humans, and they made sure they were always working or sleeping. Halis was the worst he seemed to hate all non-humans. If they thought that a healing potion was inferior they would test it on you. It was a good thing that the potions never left scars when used, he had been stabbed and cut so many times by Halis he had lost count.

It was late evening when an older man that no one recognized walked into the workshop, the watchers were nervous, and kept out of his way. The man approached him, “You’re a drake?”

He nodded talking back to watchers was ill advised.

“Come with me I need to talk to you”

Drev followed not sure who this human was or what he wanted. He followed him into one of the side rooms he had never been allowed in. The watchers were nowhere to be seen.

“Are they treating you all right?” he asked as he closed the door.

“It was a strange question one that he wasn’t sure how to answer. Did he want the truth or was he testing him. He decided on truth, “It’s horrible here, I barely get enough to eat, they work us all the time, and when we make a little mistake they blame us.”

The gray haired human nodded, “What else?”

He told the man about how he was mistreated, and the potions they had made him make, he listened.

“Drev, I am sorry that you have been so mistreated, if you give me a bit of time we can change your situation. Here though this is your papers that Sutter used to enslave you. He set a single sheet of parchment in front of him. It was the one sheet of parchment that was both a joy to see and a horror.

“It’s yours now Drev, I am giving it to you this means your free to decide what you want to do. I also know you and the other have been working your tails off to make potions. I know it’s not all you are owed.” He set a small bag on the table.

Inside the bag was gold, five hundred coins. “Why?” Drev asked, not sure what to make of this human.

“I looked at the records, before coming into the workshop. Your one of the best [alchemists] here, I want to hire you if you’re willing. It’s going to be challenging work and you will get paid. I want to hire as many of you who are willing to help me, there’s enough gold for you to return home if you want. “

“No I mean why are you freeing me?”

“It’s the right thing to do. Oh and before I forget, you have twenty crates of healing potions you made, I would like to know what you would be willing to sell them for?”

“What?”

“They were keeping your potions in the store room, something about them being the highest quality; I didn’t know how to assess them to pay you.”

Drev was speechless, was this human pulling his tail.

“I know this is probably a shock to you, I took over this place from Sutter. I get to decide what happens here, I don’t like them exploiting you and the others. I am making changes; someone of you skills should be doing research, or whatever you want to do.  So you tell me what the value of twenty crates of healing potions is worth.”

Drev did the math, and replied, “Twenty eight thousand and eight hundred gold is what it works out to.”

“How about an even thirty thousand gold, I don’t have that much gold with me”

“Can I keep the potions?”

“I don’t see any reason not to; you can sell them if you want.”

“How did all this happen” Drev asked.

“it’s a long story, the short answer is I married Sutters daughter and we took over his holding here on Rhir.”

“This is Rhir?”

“Yes the third district, just north of one of the keeps for second district.”

“I never know where they had taken me, Who are you?”

“I didn’t introduce myself, must be getting tired, I apologize Drev, the name is Bloodstone.”

“Bloodstone as in the gemstone? That seems like a strange name”

“It’s not my real name I feel that using that here in this world would be dangerous.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m not from here, Drev you’re the first drake I have met. I wish it had been under better circumstances.”

“whats going to happen with the others?”

“That’s up to them; you can go back and talk with them if you want. All of you, who are able to make potions like this, could really make a fortune if you pooled your talents and skills.” He escorted him back to the main room, the watchers were not there and it was comforting and disturbing.

Drev looked around the others were looking at him. The human walked over to one of the elves and asked her to follow him.

She was not gone long and came back, there was a look of confusion and shock on her face.  He talked with everyone there, and each of them had received their slave papers, and gold. The watchers still hadn’t returned.

It was very late when the last of them had spoken with Bloodstone. He returned to the workshop, ”You all have some decisions to make, stay or leave. I will arrange transportation if you decide to leave, those people who kept you here will not be returning. This place is currently collectively all yours, as well as the potions in the storage rooms. There are some guards who I brought with me who will stay and protect you and this workshop.  Until I leave, you may want to decide who your leader is.” And then he left them alone.

Drev looked around, the other alchemists were stunned, and they had all been freed. The crazy human and come in and freed them, and given them more than they knew what to do with.

It was the sephalid that spoke first, “Im out of this place, I will find a nice new body and leave Rhir as soon as I can”

The three half-elves had decided to stay, Fenna had gone back to making potions. They all spoke, first in hushed tones and then louder when no one came to tell them to stop. It was decided that Drev would speak for them, and that they would make a group, Bloodstone had returned and sat listening to them.

“How about the alchemist’s flask” Bloodstone suggested.

The sephalid left sometime during the discussion. They were shown the large stockpile of the potions they had made, and were still on site. They also had met with a group of men who had followed Bloodstone, they were willing to work for the Alchemists, in exchange for healing potions. It was also when they met with the local runners.

Drev stood talking with the alchemists, about future plans, when he noticed that the human was asleep. He had met the others the human had brought and they were in one of the other rooms.

He gently woke the human. “You would be more comfortable in a bed, not asleep in a chair.”

Bloodstone yawned, “I’m sure your right, I wanted to ask you if you would be willing to take on some tasks.”

“Are these the explosives that you asked about an hour ago?”

“No something more personal and secretive.”

Drev leaned in, “Perhaps we could talk elsewhere?”

“It’s actually something I want to know if you can do.”

The others stopped and came over to listen.

“I want to know if you can chart out the rules of [alchemy] what’s the minimum amount you need to make say a healing potion. Can you find the essences of things and put them in a potion. What is the strongest healing potion you can make?” He yawned

“I don’t know what you mean, we go by formulas we have found.” The rabbit woman named Hefneri said.

“Are they the same?”

They each looked at one another, “I don’t know we never write them down less they be stolen.” One of the half elves said.

“That’s not all true, we know how to make potions based in the properties of substances,” Drav said.

One of the humans Yan asked, ”Bloodstone, why did you do all this.”

“It’s the right thing to do maybe someday you will tell your grandkids how some crazy old guy helped you build your own company. Maybe pay it forward, help someone yourselves and see where that goes.” Bloodstone yawned again. “Sorry I am rambling.”

A carridge sat outside, the horse grazed in a covered barn, where a lot of hay had been left out for them.  The sun had been down for several hours. Drev looked up at the stars. He had some thinking to do, in the morning how whole life would change, but for right now he felt the slight breeze and the smell of the horses.

Bloodstone had asked him if he could make a specific kind of potion, maybe tomorrow he would start working on it, or the day after. He was free, and had to decide what he wanted to do.

Gamers Eight – day twelve

Day 12

Bloodstone awoke, he waited for the voice there were no updates. No one else was in the room and the dawn light was barely visible from the clear glass window. The box was open and the book was next to it Azalar was looking in the box. Seeing Bloodstone awake he sat down, “Good morning.”

“Morning”

“Have you decided what you are going to do today?” The strange cat asked.

“I’m going to read that book, cover to cover.”

“That would take weeks to do”

Bloodstone smiled, “not really, just an hour. This ring, what does it do?” he said showing the signet ring.

The light from the sun was barely illuminating the book from the glass window. He looked back at the thick tome, it was in very small handwriting, and it was neat and legible, and very articulate. There was a drawing of an eye on the current pages, and explanations in the fine writing. Azalar was watching from the edge of the desk. “As you can see my master was quite thorough on his notes. He spent almost four years on this subject, before embarking on his own constructions; the notes are in the next chapter. “

Bloodstone turned the page, and began reading, it was a very detailed explanation on the constructions of human, drake, gnoll,half-elf,  cat, eagle, and other eyes that seemed to be out of the norm. “What is this reference to works of Nenebrea the mad, Gaffis the illusionist, and Fre of Whistram.”

“It is a very thorough research of the field of magic and constructs.” Azalar replied.

Bloodstone turned the page, “How come you know so much about the book?”

“I have read all my masters works, it was my suggestion to include all his best works to his offspring.”

“Im am surprised you have been able to read that much is this amount of time.”

“It’s a skill…”

Isabel sat in the chair, listening to the others; she was used to being ignored.  She sat with her hands in her lap, eyes closed, since she couldn’t see anyhow. They told her that her eyes were scared, and mostly white. The dress she was wearing was comfortable, though she didn’t know what color it was.

Coreen sat next to her, “Listen, some of us are going to stay here, the rest are going to head north to the plantation in the third district. It is going to take me days to get this estate sorted properly.  Say a week at the earliest.”

“I understand, what does Blood say about all this?” Newton asked.

“He said that I can do what I feel is the right thing to do. I hate this place. I would burn it to the ground if I thought it would help. However, I have decided to give it to the crown.”

“Isn’t that a little short sighted?” Eve asked.

“No, it’s perfect the crown can give it to one of the local lords or sell it and everyone is happy. So far myself, and Hellen are going to work on getting things sorted here, and then meet you up north in the third districts estate. What have the rest of you decided?” Coreen replied.

“I’m staying with my husband, whatever he decides.” Amethyst said.

“Sticking with my dad,” Xach said.

“Same, “ Kuya said a little loudly.

“Isabel?” Coreen asked.

“I .. I want to stay with Bloodstone.” She said fidgeting.

“Violet?” Coreen asked.

“I can stay with Isabel, I want to go with Bloodstone.” She reached over and put her hand on Isabel’s shoulder.

“Xyrdiane?” Coreen asked.

“I want to leave this place as soon as possible, Me and Rana are going to follow Bloodstone, we owe him a lot” Xyrdiane replied.

“I really, don’t like being peer pressured, I want to go see if I can help the others.” Sarah said, there was a hint of hesitation in her voice.

“I’ll go with you,” Miguel said.

“I think you need someone to look after you, I’ll go with Sarah as well.” Eve said.

“I want to meet these others,” Newton said hesitantly.

“Where is Bloodstone, I told him earlier to meet us for breakfast.” Coreen asked.

“He’s still in his room,” Ranathil replied, “Looks like he’s sitting at his desk.”

“I’ll go get him,” Marie said as she left the room.

“Fine, I’ll go with you as well” Beth sighed, “Who knows what trouble you will get into without me.”

“Perhaps you could talk with Bloodstone before you all leave.” Isabel said softly.

Marie went to knock on the door, and bloodstone opened it before she could contact the door. “Sorry, you came to get me?”

“Yes,” she said putting her hand down.

“I will be back shortly Azalar.” The cat just twitched its tail while sitting on the desk.

He followed Marie down to the first floor. “Is Sarah still talking about leaving?”

“Her and some of the others.”

“I see, well let’s see if we can change some minds.”

They walked into the room and sitting around several tables where everyone was seated.

Maids were off to one side filling glasses and being helpful.

“Morning,” He said and took a seat next to Amethyst.

There were murmurs of good morning and morning from everyone there.

“Wow really enthusiastic group,” he said sarcastically.

“Sarah, still wants to go see if that other group of summoned people is still around. We want to go as well” Newton said.

“To do what, see if they are really from earth, most likely they are. I know you are all a bit upset and want to try and get home. I hate to say this Newton, I’m not going to stop you, however I will not let you take equipment that I will need, you can copy what you want to your phone. The laptop stays with me.”

“I kind of figured” Newton said not looking at Bloodstone.

“It’s not that I don’t trust you, it’s just I am going to need it. It is a valuable tool, and the documents on it are literally priceless. I want you to copy the important things, things that you might need. I have been studying the books that came from the box, and I think I have a way we can stay in touch, I can’t do anything right now, since I need to be up north. Who’s going with Newton and Sarah, just raise your hand.” He waited while they decided, “You five, ok.”

“I want to see if I can get the information from the phone conversation they had, I don’t know who was talking, maybe we can get some more information” Newton said looking at Sarah.

“I’m not lying, there was some people who were on a weird chat thing on the phone.” Sarah said.

“You never got to read it?” Bloodstone asked.

“No, the phones owner Vincent, was being a jerk. It’s not like I was going to break it. I just wanted to see the conversation”, Sarah said sheepishly.

“Don’t sweat it Sarah. Something else I want to ask, I figured out how to grant classes, not ones I take.” He looked around the room.

“What does that mean?” Newton asked.

“It means, that I can convert one class to another. We tested it yesterday the skills I have with my special class, allows me to make adjustments, to classes. There are some issues with it.”

“Like what?” Eve asked.

“Well it changes a class you have. To do that I would have to either take a class and then change it on the return, or have some pre-requisites already so that it forces a change. The thing is Violet has a class I have no idea what it is.”

“What class?” Newton asked and everyone looked at Violet.

She looked at everyone and started turning bright red, “It’s a nice class, [Empathic Catalyst] there is no reason to be so focused on me.”

Bloodstone got up and walked around and put his hands on her shoulders. “Violet, tell them what your skills are that you got”

She reached up with her right and put it on Bloodstones left hand, and looked up at him “I don’t want to.”

“Violet, just your new skills.” He said softly.

“Oh!,” She said giggling a little. “I got, [empathic sense],[catalytic aura], something called [Euphoric Mana], [empathic conversion],[empathic warmth] and [empathic protection]”

Everyone just stared at Violet, “What does that all mean?” Eve asked.

“I dono,” Violet shrugged.

“It means that Violet is very special,” Bloodstone said squeezing her lightly on the shoulders.

“What you are saying is that you gave violet a new class” Newton said.

“Yes. It also means we can fix class issues, like the one Eve has.” He looked at Eve, “That’s if you want me to change it”

“You mean the [pirate] class, sure but what can you turn it into?” She asked beaming.

“What would you want?”

“Could you change them all to [mage]” She asked.

“We can try. There is something I want to do first, before I start messing with anyone’s class’s” He leaned over and whispered to Isabel. “can I take the smith classes from you”

She nodded, he touched her cheek and took the classes from her.

[sub class goldsmith 8 acquired]

[sub class blacksmith 9 acquired]

She nuzzled his hand, not wanting to break the contact. He put his hand on her hair, it was woven to tightly for him to put his hands through it.

“I think I will go with them as well,” Amethyst said, from across the table.

Bloodstone looked up, “Oh?”

“Kuya, Xach?” She asked.

“What?” Xach asked.

Kuya looked between them and said, “I want to stay here, I have some things I want to finish drawing.”

“Ok, its decided then, Eve I can adjust your class when you are ready.” He turned and walked out of the room.

Violet looked at Amethyst, ”You really hurt him”

There was no reaction, as everyone was wondering what had just happened. There was a distant sound of a door slamming.

Violet got up and said, “I’m going to go check on him.”

Eve waited and then followed Violet out. Isabel sat at the table, she said to Amethyst, “You should have told him sooner, that you didn’t approve.”

“He wouldn’t listen to me anyhow, what difference does it make.” She said acidly.

“It makes a good bit of difference.” Coreen said.

“I’m supposed to believe this was all his idea?”

“Peace, there is no reason to be fighting each other.” Coreen said.

Amethyst stormed out of the room, her lower lip quivering.

“I’ll go talk to her, “ Coreen said following her out.

“I am not taking sides,” Azalar said.

“I’m not asking you to, I just need some perspective” Bloodstone said to the cat.

“Well it seems to bother you, perhaps you need to discuss this with your wife, your first wife.” The cat said.

“Yeah, I know, it’s just she never listens. I try and try and it’s like talking to a wall.”

There was a knock on the door.

“Come in.”

Violet at Eve stood at the entrance, “Are you all right, you seem distressed.” Violet said walking over to him.

“This is not going to help Violet.” He said taking a single step away from her.

“Well can we deal with the class, I have an idea.” Eve said.

“Sure, I suppose, what class were you thinking?” He asked.

“Something useful, maybe boost my mage class?”

“Sure let’s try this,” He offered his hand, and she placed her hand on his.

He activated the two skills, remove class and the grant class.

The classes he removed for just a moment were the [pirate] and [thief] classes.

[sub class pirate 19]

[sub class thief  2]

[sub class pirate 19 removed]

[sub class thief  2 removed]

“What did that do?” He asked Eve.

“[Mage] just want to twenty-five, Thanks!” she said grinning and letting go of his hand, she turned and left.

Violet stood there looking upset, “I think I may have cause some issue with your first wife.”

“No, it’s not you it’s us, meaning me and her. This just, all this“ He shrugged. “makes it worse. Wait here, I need to go talk to her.” He left her standing in the middle of the room.

Violet went looking for him shortly after he left, she found him talking to Amethyst in the gardens. There were others watching them walking and talking in the garden. Coreen walked over to Violet. “He say anything to you?”

“Nope, just it wasn’t me.” The two of them watch as they sat down on a bench and were talking.

“Can you tell what is going on with them” Coreen asked.

“No, too far away.” They watched a little longer and then Coreen returned to the house.

Violet watched them eventually they noticed her standing there and walked over. Before anyone could say anything Violet Hugged Amethyst,  “I got this, you go” Violet said leading Amethyst away.

Bloodstone was going to object, when Violet just pointed to the front of the house.

He signed and walked to the front of the house, He heard Violet, “Is he always like that?”

He didn’t hear the reply as they were too far away.

 

Bloodstone came around to the front of the house and the horses were being tended to. There was also a carriage that was in front as well. Luggage was being loaded onto the roof as well as the back of the carriage.

It was a larger carriage than the one they had see the day before. Marcus was busy watching over the carriage itself, and saw Bloodstone, “My Lord, we should be ready to get you going shortly, have they decided if they are staying or going with you.”

“No idea are Sarah and the rest going to try and talk with the others?” He asked.

“I think Coreen talked them out of it, something about splitting up into small groups wasn’t a wise thing to do. Though I believe Sarah still wants to send to equipment to them.”

“I suppose a runner could deliver it. How much were you able to pack?”

“A good amount of the vault is already packed, the rest Coreen is going to send to the king, as a token of her appreciation. I will protect them while you travel north, you have done me a great honor, and set me free, given me a job.” He held out his hand. Bloodstone went to shake his hand and instead was grasped tightly around his forearm. “Few men I would consider honorable.” He released his grip

Newton came out and looked over his horse, and then walked over to Bloodstone and Marcus, “Wow, now that was interesting.”

“What?” Marcus asked.

“Seems Sarah was still insisting on returning to the other group, Coreen and Hellen both told her that she was being stubborn and headstrong.”

“I wouldn’t think that would detour her?” Marcus said.

“It wasn’t, it’s what Amethyst said that made her change her mind.”

“What did she say, I haven’t really talked to her at all.”

“She said that if she got in to trouble that no one would be there to save her a second time. It was a mean thing, but it got the point across.”

“She isn’t going?” Marcus asked.

“I think she’s going to stay with the group here, who knows, she’s a bit confused as to what she wants.”

“It’s confusing that some of you are from another world. It’s not like there is much difference here or on the other continents. War is war, it just depends on who’s fighting it and are they human or something else.”

“That’s easy for you to say that, we grew up in a place where the last war wasn’t local and was over eighty years ago.”

“No war for eighty years! What marvels you must have in your world.”

“Marvels and darkness, we can destroy a city in the blink of an eye, kill tens of thousands in mere moments, if that’s the pinnacle of civilization, I fear that end.”

Bloodstone had walked back around the carriage, “Yeah no nukes. I need some advice, from both of you.”

“Ask,” Marcus said.

“What the hell am I doing, I should be looking for a way home, not fucking around helping the king. Seriously tell me Newton should we change plans or is this still a good idea?”

Newton looked at him silently.

Marcus asked, “Is there a way home for you?”

“Not that I know of, if anyone has any thoughts or ideas, on how we got here.” He shrugged.

“You seem convinced that the king knows, and won’t help” Newton said.

“The bastard does know, and I found out that they have been summoning people here for at least a year! Now when they first started the ritual wasn’t setup, or working right. Then they started getting people one at a time, then two, and finally with us. I don’t think the king is going to stop just because we asked him. I have a feeling he will summon as many as he can and throw them at the invading forces. This is about survival now, once we can protect ourselves properly…” He let his comment trail off and shrugged.

“Is that what you are trying to do?” Newton asked.

“It’s more than that, I know enough concepts to be dangerous, practical knowledge helps as well. Now that I have had a chance to read some real magic books, I have a feeling that the King is or was using an artifact, he was very vague on what else he was using. We need to make ourselves indispensable, or at least insulated, with my current skills, we have a slight edge. With the funds and contacts, we can acquire through Coreen we can survive this.”

“You sound so sure that you’re doing the right thing, I wish I had your enthusiasm. Or at least your vision. I don’t think me and Beth would have been able to function if you hadn’t stepped up for us. I am still kinds of amazed and freaked out by this situation.  It’s like being on a horrible vacation and realizing that it’s real and that there is no way back.”

“It takes a certain kind of person to move past it, my personal thought would be a strong soul. Someone who is very balanced, focused on others or themselves, truly focused. Someone like that here in this would be unstoppable. I’m focused, in a general sort of way, only I know how deep into it we are and that without us working together, we are beyond screwed.”

“What are you not telling me?” Newton asked.

Bloodstone sighed, “Listen, I need you and Beth to work on the wall, and work on the other things we discussed. I must focus on something else. Hopefully I will be able to explain soon, you’re just going to have to trust me.”

Newton nodded slowly, “I will try”

“That’s all I can ask. Marcus, there is something I want you to do since you are going to be here. I know it’s going to take a couple of days to make your way to the Third district, take it slow, don’t rush north just to meet up with us. If it takes a couple of extra days, let it.”

“I will do as you ask.” Marcus nodded.

“Ok now it’s time go see who’s going and who’s staying.” He walked back towards the house.

“Marcus what do you think of him,” Newton asked.

Marcus watched as he walked back into the house, “I think he’s got a lot on his mind, I have also never seen someone ready to kill as much as he is. It’s strange, it’s almost as if he has been here much longer, and there is something about him that makes you want to listen to him.”

“I know what you mean and there have been times he scares the shit out of me. I know he’s not a bad guy, it’s just sometimes, he says the strangest things or does things that makes me question if he really is from our world. His kids seem to fall right into stride with everything.” Newton said.

“I heard that his wife and daughter both have strange classes.”

“Yeah, I haven’t really seen what his wife is able to do. His daughter, there’s something about her that just sets my teeth on edge.”

“His daughter, yes she has set off my danger sense once or twice, of them, I think she is as dangerous as his wife.”

They continued to talk, about the horses and the carriage, and if Newton was going to stay.

Bloodstone walked into the front door, there were two people standing at the door, looking around. They were a guy and girl, both looked to be adults, they both looked around in the lobby, they wore functional clothes, not expensive but not rags either.

“Scuse me sir we were asked to come here.” The woman said.

“Really? What for?” Bloodstone asked.

“We are runners, we came the guild sent us.” The man said.

“Oh right, come with me.” He turned and walked to where Coreen was. She had taken over the office of Sutter.  Entering she was talking with Sarah, and the room looked like a bomb had hit it, there were papers everywhere in piles, random items on stacks of paper, and several crates were opened and the contents were in piles next to the creates.  Coreen saw Bloodstone enter and stood up from the desk.

“My lord,” She said

“Coreen knock it off, you don’t have to do my lord honorific, Blood or Bloodstone will do.  These two runners are here, I presume for the request that Sarah made.”

“Ah yes, sorry. We can talk in the other room; this mess is still being worked on. This way please.”

She led the four of them next door to a smaller room, “You four can talk here, I have to get back to work.” She returned to the office.

Sarah sat down on one side of the small table. The two runners looked at Bloodstone, “Are you a lord?” The woman asked.

“Yeah, I am not the client she is.” He gestured to Sarah.

“Ok,” The man said pulling up a chair, “I’m Brice and this is Emma, we are both runners. What is it you want us to deliver and where.”

Sarah pointed to a chest, “Blood can you removed the contents”

“Sure”, He opened the chest and pulled out six bags, two pairs of boots, two leather tunics, two cloaks, and two daggers. He set them all on the table.

The bags are bags of holding, four of them are for a group just beyond the wall in the third district.

“Beyond the wall, sorry I though this job was in the districts.” The guy stood up.

“Hear them out first, Brice.” Emma said.

He crossed his arms, “Fine, let’s see how much your offering.”

“There are four bags of magical gear that that I want you to deliver to Richard and Emily, they are the Heroes that are out by the eastern gates. The town just north there. I am willing to include the two extra empty bags, as well as the gear here.”

They looked at the gear, and then at each other.

“I don’t think so,” Brice said.

“Why not?” Sarah asked.

“Do you know how dangerous it is now, there are roaming monsters, demons, and who knows what else.”

“Sarah are those the magic items you picked out for the runners?” Bloodstone asked.

“Yes, the boots are supposed to make your balance better and make you a little faster. The cloak is supposed to keep the water off you, and keep you dry. The armor is magic armor. The daggers are just magical and sharp. I can also offer five hundred gold”

He stood with his arms crossed, “Sorry, I’m out. I am not suicidal. Five hundred is a lot of money, so you know it’s dangerous.”

Sarah looked upset and then looked at Emma, “Are you out as well.”

“If I deliver it all do I get both bags?” She asked.

“You can’t Emma that’s crazy.” Brice said trying to convince her.

“Sure, I can let you keep the items, you can do with them whatever you want. Just deliver the bags there is a letter in each one, detailing the contents.”

“If I take this contract, I get the five hundred gold and the items?”

Sarah nodded,” how soon could you deliver them?”

“I could go now,” She paused and looked over at Bloodstone. “Why did you want two runners?”

“To make sure the items get to them,” Bloodstone said.

“Brice, take the job.” She said.

He uncrossed his arms, “Fine, is that five hundred total or per runner?” He asked.

“It’s per runner.” Bloodstone said cutting off Sarah.

“Is it really that important?” He asked.

“I am outfitting you with some good gear, I want the bags delivered. If you can’t do it tell me.”

“Can we check out the items?” Emma asked.

“Sure”, Sarah said.

The each picked up a set of gear and three bags. Emma was already pulling off her small shoes and putting on the boots. “Wow, these are comfortable” She said standing up in the boots. She put on the vest and the cloak and put the dagger on her belt at the hip.

“Ok, we will take the job.” Emma said.

They then headed out of the room, Bloodstone put his arm across the door. “I want to talk with you.” He said to Sarah.

“Can it wait?” She said.

“Actually, no it can’t” He closed the door.

“What is this about? Me going or me staying.”

“No, it’s about the mean things you were telling the others. If you have a problem with me then talk to me.”

“Why should I, you used your power to block my memories.”

“I also used my power and skills to save your life.” He turned and sat down at the table. “Sit or leave, I don’t care anymore, you want to cause trouble then be aware that there are a number of things I can do that you will not like.”

“Are you threatening me?”

“Yes, I am, I don’t have the time, patience or energy to be fighting you and fixing the shit your fucking up. You have a death wish do it somewhere else, preferably were I don’t have to watch.”

“You can’t talk to me like that!” She said slamming her hands onto the table.

“What are you going to do, go tell my wife, cry about it to Beth and Newton. I want you to realize I know precisely what kind of person you are. I know because I was in the short sighted little twisted head of yours. You really want to know why I blocked some of your memories, it was to make you a better person. I know now you are going to be a backstabbing bitch as long as you get your way. You would think that you would stop, I don’t think you know how.”

She turned to open the closed door, “I don’t have to take this from you of all people.”

“You walk out that door, don’t come back. Just take the stuff we gave you and leave.”

She froze, “Your kicking me out?”

“No, you’re going to sit down and shut up for five minutes, or you’re going to get the hell away from me and my friends before I take something you say personally and put you back the way I found you.”

She turned around white as a sheet, “You wouldn’t”

“Try me, I know more about you than most people. I can be your best friend or your words enemy, you pick”

“Why are you being like this?”

“Because you lied, lied to my wife, lied to Newton and Beth. It wasn’t even a good lie. It didn’t hurt anyone, except me. Now, if I am going to be accused of something, I might as well be willing to do it.”

“You wouldn’t” she said somewhat unconvincingly.

“You’re right, I wouldn’t and yet somehow you convinced someone I care about that I did something horrible to you. Convinced people who depend on me that I was lying to them.”

“I just want them to listen to me, you’re not right all the time.”

“Fuck you Sarah, it’s not about being right or wrong it’s about keeping people alive. The only reason, we are having this conversation is I don’t want you to make a serious mistake and get yourself killed. You want to go out and get killed fine, don’t drag others down with you.”

“You can’t tell me what to do, I’m not afraid of you.”

“If you believe that then walk out that door, leave and don’t come back.”

She stood at the door, “You’re going to kick me out if I leave?”

“No, I’m not kicking you out, I’m telling you that you leave and we don’t finish this conversation then you will NEVER get home. You will NEVER find what you’re looking for and I will NEVER help you again.”

“Why are you being so mean?”

“Mean!? Mean! You convinced everyone that I was mind controlling you, mean doesn’t even come close to how pissed off I am.”

“Well you were,” She countered.

“That’s a bunch of bull shit and you know it.”

“Then why do I like you so much, you’re not even the kind of guy I like.”

“You’re serious?” He asked perplexed.

“Why was I so jealous, when you married everyone, I wasn’t going to do that.”

“What is the matter with you?”

“What do you mean?” Sarah said looking up at him

“You are obviously jealous; the question is why you didn’t say anything.”

“I didn’t think you liked me,” She said looking down again.

“You want me to get the magistrate back out here, add you as my seventh wife? Or are you going to stop being an ass and admit I didn’t do anything other than block your memories. To be honest, I didn’t even do that Amethyst did. I had her charm you and we made you forget.”

“I..I …I don’t know, I am just scared, this place scares me, I almost died.” She started shaking.

Bloodstone got up and hugged her, “Look you need to sort out your feelings. I don’t think you are in love with me. I think I am a convenient crush, a way to lash out and blame me.  You’re still not all healed up. Take it slowly if you decide in a few days or week you want me to do something talk to me, don’t cause trouble, you might get someone killed, we can’t play games here, and can you do that?”

“I’ll try, would you just hold me.”

“Sure” He held her and she held onto him tightly.

Bloodstone walked over to the carriage, a young man was standing nearby. “Can I help you sir” He asked.

“Are you the drive for the carriage?” He asked.

“Yes sir!, The lady of the house hired me. Who are you sir?”

“What’s your name?”

“Marshal sir.” The kid seems to be out of his element and nervous.

“Marshal, relax, just drive the carriage to where we need to go and we will be fine.”

“Yes sir.”

A short time later, Amethyst, followed by Kuya, Violet, Isabel, Kiki and Abagail followed. Kiki was being loud and chewing on two apples, one in each hand. Violet and Kuya were leading Isabel, and Abagail was walking next to Amethyst. Eve ran out and opened the door for them to the carriage.  While they board the carriage, Xach came out talking with Marcus.

Bloodstone watched as the group of women went by, they all had changed into functional clothes, or dresses, the only one not wearing a dress was Kuya. Amethysts dress was knee high and a deep purple, it was more of a sun dress and had thick straps that crossed in the back. Violet, was wearing a similar dress hers however was more revealing and form fitting. Abagail and Kiki were wearing functional dresses more for the weather than for fashion. Isabel wore a white dress, and was wearing long white cloth gloves. They were all wearing soft boots. Kuya was wearing a white shirt with a gray tunic and short gray pants, which looked like a soft cloth like cotton.

Marcus stood at the top of the three steps and waited. Xyrdiane and Ranalith exited and took their horses. They both were also wearing clothes that were fancy and fashionable.  Bloodstone wasn’t paying attention when they came out. He turned and saw Xrydiane and Ranalith in the gear they had found, Xrydiane was wearing a shimmering black robe belted at the waist, with several pouches and a bag on her hip. A small dagger was on the other side. And what looked like two wand holsters. Her hair was tied back, and put up showing her pointed ears. Next to her Rana was decked out in a chainmail shirt, and deep black leather pants. The clothing underneath the chain barely showed through, her hair was also tied back, the two blades she had on each hip looked dangerous, her bag and pouched were also on her hip and the small of her back.

Xyrdiane flashed a smile at Bloodstone, and walked towards him, the sun caught her in a perfect light, and he scrambled for his phone. “Stop don’t move!”

He took the picture, and then another, and then two more.  The two of them looked confused for a moment, and then came up to him. Rana smiled at him to, “The look on your face, that was priceless, are you blushing”

“Uh, no” he said trying to cover his face.

“He is!” Xyrdiane said leaning in and giving him a peck on the cheek.

Bloodstone turned even a deeper shade of red.

“What is the matter,” Rana asked.

“It’s just I never saw her in sunlight, she’s radiant. I had to take a picture.” He said looking at the phone.

Xyrediane laughed, “Told you I still had it.”

They went to retrieve their horses, leaving him standing there dumbfounded.

The group decided that it was time to go. They had four horses and the rest rode on or in the carriage, there were also four more horses tied to the back of the carriage, with six pulling it.

The left the rich estates and headed east and north to the next wall. It took them several hours to get to the wall where they followed the road to the next castle to pass through to the second district.

They passed through the second wall without incident, no one seemed to care much, the guards just asked where they were going and waived them through.

One of the soldiers on the north side of the wall waived over Bloodstone.

“What’s up?” he asked.

“Well there have been some issues up north, just wanting to give you a warning, and stick to the roads.”

“What kind of issues?” He asked the soldier.

“Bandits, people going missing, you should be fine though, you seem like a capable bunch of adventurers.”

“Uh, huh.“ He said and joined back up with the rest.

They exited the passageway, and were back on the road. They headed north. After  twenty minutes there was a fork in the road.

“Right” I guess, Bloodstone said to the driver.

“Ok,” and they turned down the right hand fork.

An hour later they were deep into a wooded forest.  “Should we turn around and go the other way?”

Bloodstone asked.

“Up to you sir,” The driver said.

They continued through the woods, and stopped when there was a tree across the road.

“Looks deliberate, we have company” Rana said.

Six rough looking men stepped out of the overgrowth. “Lookie what we have here, some noble or rich adventurer” The largest one said pointing a crossbow at Bloodstone

“Are you responsible for this tree?” Bloodstone asked.

“Git off yur horse, for I put a crossbow bold in your eye.” The bandit said.

“Sure, I just need to know if I have to kill you or someone else?” Bloodstone asked.

The other five men started laughing as they pointed crossbows at Rana and Xrye.

“Look that one is a half-elf, maybe she will scream real good for us.” One of the other bandits said.

“Look you guys just move the tree, before my wife notices.” Bloodstone said looking back at the carriage. Two more bandits came out of the overgrowth, and one looked inside the carriage. “Hey boss there’s a bunch of women inside.”

“Look if you wake them up, it’s your funeral.” Bloodstone pleaded with them.

“I said get off the horse” The bandit said ignoring him.

Bloodstone swung off the horse, and tossed the reigns to Rana. “Look if I have to move this tree im going to be seriously pissed.”

“Now hand over any gold you got” The bandit leader said still ignoring him.

“I really don’t have time for this nonsense” said as he started walking towards the bandit.

There was a metallic plink as the bolt struck Bloodstone and bounce into the air landing a few feet in front of him. “You put a hole in my shirt”

“Is he wearing some kind of magic armor?” The Bandit leader said, two of his men turned and fired at him as well, one shot missed and hit the carriage, and the other also made a metallic plink, and bounced into the overgrowth.

One of the men opened the carriage door and started to climb in, and was inside for a moment and was thrown out and into the overgrowth.

Amethyst climbed down out of the carriage, looked around and said, “Who the hell was that?”

“Sorry hon. I tried to tell them not to cause a fuss.” Bloodstone said to her.

The other bandit came around the back of the carriage and drew a dagger. With her back to him it as he bassed the door, a stick wacked him on the head, and he dropped like a sack of potatoes. Kuya stepped out of the carriage

“That’s what you get,” She said, as her staff began to glow shedding a bright light in all directions.

“Oh now you guys did it, they are both cranky when they get woken up.”

“A [mage] I didn’t sign up to mess with a mage.” One of the men turned to run and the ground grabbed him.

“It’s too late now.” Bloodstone said hopping over the tree and advancing on the bandit.

He was attempting to wind up the crossbow, when the punch to the face knocked him back and out cold.

“Anyone else want to fight?” Bloodstone asked they all had run off. He looked around only the two bandits that had been knocked out were around.  “I am not moving this tree!” He said upset.

They eventually rounded up the bandits and had them move the tree, they also uncovered that there were two hostages, whom they freed. There were only a dozen bandits and they hadn’t even gotten more than a couple of levels, in the trade.

They also found the head bandit a woman who had convinced them that they could make money at being bandits. The leader was also one of the local lord’s youngest daughters. She had been causing trouble in the area so that she didn’t have to get married.

They also had been harassing travelers through the woods giving it a bad reputation. He had told the bandits to disperse or else. The young woman Vella Jetarious he tied up and put in the carriage with the others, where she couldn’t cause any trouble.

It was evening when they finally exited the woods and the sun had gone down.

A campfire was built in the dark with Kuya lighting the area with her staff, and everyone had bed rolls that had been packed into the carriage. Watches were set and everyone settled in for the night.

Gamers Eight – day eleven

Day 11

 

Bloodstone awoke, in a large bed, he attempted to sit up and only got a few inches, there was an arm draped over him. Violet was snuggled next to him.

“You know you snore.” Isabel said, he looked over to where she sat in a chair.

“Sorry,” as he tried to get his arm out from under Violet.

“Careful if you wake her up we will be here for at least another hour.” Isabel said.

Bloodstone slid his arm out and sat up, only Isabel and Violet were in the room, there were ribbons all over the bed frame.  He slid out of the bed, and realized he was buck naked.

“I have them here, let her sleep.” He could see Isabel was holding his clothes from the night before. She was fully dressed in a very pretty dress.

He changed into them and they went to the door. Once outside he looked at Isabel. She had changed into a simple dress. “Where is everyone else, I remember someone suggesting it was late, after that it’s a blur.”

She shrugged, “I think after all the excitement you fell asleep. how many times did you rewind yesterday?”

“I didn’t”

“Liar, you can’t fool me. You asked me at least dozen times, to do things or suggest things. How many times”

“I don’t know, I lost count.”

Isabel sighed, “You really can’t keep doing that. There’s another issue you need to deal with. Xyrdianes wants to have the marriage dissolved now that Sutter is gone. No rewinding!”

Bloodstone sighed, “Fine, she seemed all for it yesterday, what changed?”

“You scared the crap out of her last night, you were talking to everyone in their heads, don’t you remember.”

“Sorry, no I was just glad I had finally out maneuvered that asshole. Marcus passed the captain the deed to his ship, so we shouldn’t be seeing Sutter again. I will go talk to Xyrdiane”

“I will go with you.”

“Is that really necessary?”

“I need to keep you on a tight leash,” She teased. Isabel stood next to the door out of sight.

They found Xyrdiane in one of the rooms on the second floor, with her head deep in a spell book. “Isabel says you want to talk.”

She looked up, closed the book she was reading, “I don’t feel that I should be with your group, you agreed and you don’t know me, I thought that Rana was gone. It was selfish of me to get you involved with my problems.”

The Gazer woman was dressed in a revealing shirt and pants, and sitting to one side, her eyes moving in various directions, her main eye was on Bloodstone. She stood up from the chair and walked over to Bloodstone. “Lord Bloodstone,” She said bowing,” You brought me back from death, a power only the dead gods were said to hold. Who are you?”

“Didn’t we go over that, maybe not. I’m from another world, you’re welcome to stay as long as you like, and those cells are going to be dismantled.”

“We are grateful for you rescuing us, from torture and starvation. I would like you to release me from the marriage.”  Xyrdiane asked.

“Sure, I can do that if that’s what you really want. I will let Coreen know and we will have it annulled. Is that all?” he said turning to leave.

“I would like to have our equipment returned, we have been held by Sutter for a year, we refused to give him what he wanted.”

“I don’t see any reason not to give it back to you the vault is open, if it’s in there feel free to take what you need.”

The two of them looked at him, “He’s telling the truth.” Ranathil the half gazer said.

“You are the strangest person I have ever met.” Xyriane replied looking thoughtful.

Bloodstone shrugged, “I can tell Coreen now.” He turned to leave again.

“Wait, I think you deserve an explanation.”  Bloodstone paused and turned back. “We are or were part of a group doing research into the nature of magic. There are many noble houses that keep ancient writings from being seen. I was once in a Nobel house that had such knowledge. Twenty-two years ago, a merchant brought down my family’s house and took all our holdings as his own. It was through luck and good fortune that I escaped, and took some of the texts and books, with me.  Later I met Rana and we joined an adventuring group, to delve into some of the lore hidden in those books. We found some of those secrets that our ancestors wished to bury. Events that should never be revealed. I also can’t accept this.” she placed the amulet on the desk.

“Why not?” He asked.

“It’s too powerful, it can be abused, if someone found out I had that.” She shuttered.

“There are secrets worth keeping, some to protect others, some secrets to keep knowledge that would corrupt out of hands that don’t understand it. If you don’t want to trust us, I understand, it’s hard to trust someone you just met. If this is what you want I will respect that.”

“You don’t understand what that bastard did to us.”

“You’re right, I don’t know what he did, do you want to talk about it.”

“I keep thinking this is a trick, when you spoke to me in my mind, last night. That terrified me.”

“Lord Bloodstone, I see no hostility towards my kind, or hers. Most humans do not like half races.” Rana said

Bloodstone shrugged, “Your just people, if I let my prejudice get in the way just because you look different I am the one who would lose out. You have a different perspective on the world than I do.  You are also the bravest being I have ever seen, you stepped in front of that bolt, it wasn’t for my sake it was for hers. You made a split-second choice, without hesitation, that makes you a hero to me.” He again turned to leave.

“I expected you to be angry, to lash out. I don’t know any more what to think. You could force me to stay.”

He turned and said, “If I forced you to stay, I would be just as bad as Sutter.” He leaned in a kissed her forehead with that he turned and fled from them.

Isabel waited, and walked into the room. “Are you satisfied?”

There were tears on her face, and Ranathil was staring off in another direction as if following him through the building.

Xyrdiane nodded, “I thought you were lying”

“I don’t need to lie. We all need someone to help us when things are hard, it’s when we go it alone and scorn the help that things go bad. I am blind and I see the truth you two don’t”

“What truth?” Ranathil asked.

“That you two wanted a hero to rescue you and when that hero arrived he disappointed, because he is so normal. I think you’re afraid that if you gave him a chance you will find that you actually do like him and could actually love him ” Isabel turned and walked down the hall feeling the wall as she went.

She heard, Xyrdiane say softy, “Do you think she’s right?”

Coreen sat at the desk going through stacks of papers, reading and examining deeds. Bloodstone walked in, “How’s it going?”

“Well, it’s a mess. What can I do for you”?

“Couple of things, I just talked to Marie and Hellen, they agreed to send some information to the king, Newton is setting it up with them. Had a weird conversation with Xyrdiane and Ranathil, they seem to want to leave” he shrugged. “Where is everyone else?”

“The vault, Marcus is keeping an eye on things. I really need to have someone help me with this” She gestured to all the deeds and paperwork.

“You find a place we can setup in the third district?”

“I have been sorting the holdings. That stack is third district and that one big place you had me find earlier.” She pointed to a stack on another desk.

“Can you find it, I don’t want to mess up what you have done so far.”

She got up and started looking through the deeds. Bloodstone looked over her shoulder. “It’s weird, being able to control my own body. Being trapped like that, gives me a perspective.” She turned around and hugged him. “Just feeling warmth, and smelling things.”

“Well we can’t stay here for more than a couple of days, you can though. Have you given any thought as to what you’re going to do?” He hugged her back, and smelled her hair.

“It’s strange thinking like that, I can have a life. I can hold someone, you gave everything my father took from me and more. I think I am still in shock.”

“Well you have a lot more work to do, we will need to get communications going. Once we leave here.” He stepped back from her embrace.

“We can use runners; the distances are not too far, what are you going to do today.”

“Well, I haven’t thought about it really. Usually after getting married there is a honeymoon, though we really don’t have time for that.” He joked.

“Honey moon, is that a desert?”

Bloodstone laughed, “It depends, Violet thinks it’s the main course.”

“Oh? Oh!…” She said turning bright red.

“Sorry, your still are not comfortable with the sex talk, on another note any idea what to do with these classes.”

“What classes,” she said retreating back behind the desk, blushing bright red.

“[Butler], [Assassin], [runner], and [burglar]” he asked.

“I don’t understand what you mean. Who has those classes?“

“I do, I can transfer them to someone else, any thoughts on that?”

“Not really. [Burglar] that’s an odd class”

“It’s the [butler] and [assassin] ones that are higher, you know anyone who could use them?”

“Let me think about it.”

“I need to get a deed or two to a home, anything in here you could recommend?”

“What are you looking for specifically?” Coreen asked.

“A home for Xrediane, if she wants an annulment she needs to have the requirements in the contract. I think that we should have specific homes for each of the wives, like this place is yours if you want it.”

She eyed him for a good thirty seconds, and then started looking through some unsorted deeds, “Here use these two.”

He looked over the deeds and nodded, “these should work, if it’s not enough she can come back and complain.

“When do you think you will be leaving?”

“Tomorrow or the day after depends on how I feel. I’m going down to the vault; you need anything brought back down or up?”

“Something to eat would be nice.”

“Anything specific you want?”

“No, maybe some of that dough with cheese on it, what did you call it?”

“Oh the Pizza, yeah I will have them bring you something.”

He left and asked one of the maids to get Coreen a meal. He headed down to the vault. Marcus stood at the door, and eyed him as he approached.

“Morning Marcus”

“Morning, I think your son is going through the weapons again.”

“Really, anyone else come down?”

“No, just Coreen when she opened it up this morning to get the deeds.”

Bloodstone looked at the vault door the cane was still in the vault door, as it was required to open the lock. He walked inside Xach was looking at half a dozen weapons he had pulled from the back of the vault.  “You busy?”

“Na, just looking for a good axe,” he said looking over a double bladed axe.

“Azalar you still down here?” he said aloud.

“I am.” He said next to the wooden box.

“I am taking the box out, you want to follow or be carried?”

Bloodstone picked up the box and Azalar jumped down as if to follow him. Marcus watched the black cat follow Bloodstone out of the vault. “Act like a real cat till I say ok?”

Bloodstone returned to the second floor, and knocked on Xrydiane’s door. A moment later Rana opened the door, and then stepped out of the way so he could enter.

Xyrdiane looked up from her spell book, “I feel I owe you an apology.”

“Do you have some time, I want to have you look at something?”

“I do, what do you want me to look at” She asked.

“What?” Rana said.

Bloodstone placed the box on the desk, “Can you tell me what this is?”

She looked at it and felt along the sides. “It’s magical, there no keyhole” She looked it over more, “The magic on this is exceptional, was this in the vault?”

“No, my daughter got it in the capital, as well as Azalar.” The black cat jumped onto the desk, and shifted to become the silver cat.

“ຕາຂອງຂ້ອຍຫລອກລວງຂ້ອຍ” Rana said startled. “What?” He said looking at Rana.“I don’t understand how I could not see it before” she said focused on Azalar.

Xyrdiane looked at the cat and then the box, “This cat is a construct, I have never see something so well crafted.”

“Why thank you” Azalar replied.

“It talks!” Rama said even more surprised.

“I do not know how you would open this box, can it even be opened?” She asked.

“The cat was in the box, so yes it can be opened”

Xyrdiane and Rana both looked at Bloodstone intently. “I find that hard to believe” Xyrdiane said.

“I can open it if you want.” Bloodstone replied

“I would like to see that as well,” Azalar said.

Bloodstone placed his hand on the top of the box, and whistled a single pure note of sound. There was a click and the box opened.

“I accept you as the heir” Azalar replied.

They peered into the box inside was a large leather bound volume, that appeared to be bigger than the box was deep. There was also a red silk bag with gold colored draw strings.

Bloodstone reached inside the box and pulled out the bag and set it on the table. He then pulled the volume out of the box and set it on the table as well. “I would like you to come with us when we go north, some the group are going to stay here.”

“What are you really after?” Xyrdiane asked staring at him.

“Honestly, a way home. I am not from this world. Neither is Amethyst, Kuya, Xach, Newton, Beth, Eve, Sarah and oh Miguel. There are others here as well, a way back home for them is one of the things I would like to find or at the very least the way we were brought here”.

There was silence as they stared at him, Rana finally spoke up, ”You are the strangest human I have ever met, and now I know why.”

“I’m not sure if that a compliment.”

Xyrdiane smiled, “coming from her, that’s a compliment.”

Bloodstone opened the bag, and reached in and pulled out a book. It was red leather, and embossed in gold lettering. The title of it was, A beginners guide to the arcane arts volume three. Bloodstone pulled out two more volumes, there was a set of what looked like spell books, fourteen books in all. The titles were basic spells, volumes one through fourteen. Two more books on advanced spell casting. More spell books followed twelve volumes of spells wrapped in blue leather. Then a single volume of crafting spells as well as advanced techniques. He then pulled out seven volumes in white leather. After that he pulled various books on subjects from plants to construct notes. There were thirty seven volumes.

The desk was crowded with books Azalar had already retreated to the bed.

He then pulled out a staff, a wand, a robe, a signet ring, and three scroll cases.

Xyrdiane was staring, she had glanced through some of the books, and she was speechless.

“Xyre, is everything all right” Rana asked.

“Cat got your tongue, “Bloodstone deadpanned

“Well I never, “Azalar said somewhat insulted.

“I.. I don’t even know where to start. This is amazing, incredible.” She looked at the cat, “Who was your creator?”

“Amalathian Teivel, Wizard and Arch mage.”

“You never mentioned he was an arch mage as well.” Bloodstone asked.

“That was before”

“Teivel? That sounds so familiar.” Xyrdain said looking through the large volume. “This is a spell book, and notes and instructions.”

“Do you still want the annulment?”

She looked over at him, “Are you trying to get me to stay?”

“No, I…maybe…” He went and sat on the edge of the desk pushing some of the volumes. “I think I like you, at least so far, you just met me yesterday. Why did you impulsively decide to marry me in the first place?”

“I wanted to hurt Sutter; me bound to you would do that.  I thought I was alone, and that Rana was dead. You were a safe way away from him. Now I see I was being selfish, and yes impulsive. I don’t want to be a burden to you, or be married under false pretenses.”

“Here is a copy of the contract.” He set it down on the desk. She read through it. Rana was reading it as well

“A thousand gold, what’s this about classes; I don’t see how that’s enforceable.” She said puzzled.

“It’s enforceable, I have the thousand gold coins here and Coreen picked out two homes one in the capital and one in district three.” He started putting the books away back into the bag along with the rest of the magic items. He did slip the signet ring onto his finger. He then put it back in the box along with the larger volume.

“What are you saying; do you have any idea what he’s talking about Rana?”

Rana looked at him, “I see he is a [Lord], a [hero], [pyromancer], [Psion], [Wizard],[engineer], [swordsman], and something else.

“Interesting you can see my primary classes, is that a racial ability or class ability?” He asked Rana.

“It’s a racial ability, something half gazers get. Gazers can see more about a person.” Rana replied.

“Xyrdianes, you said you were a [mage] is that your only class or do you have any others?”

“I don’t see what that has to do with anything?”

“If mage is your only class, then that’s fine, however if you have any other classes, I would like to know.”

She looked away, “I have a few other classes, when I fled. I took odd jobs to survive. This was before I met Rana. I have some other classes, are you going to make me name them?”

“Actually I am, I could read your mind and find out. However if I do that, it’s a breach of trust.”

“I’m supposed to believe that you’re not reading my mind right now?”

“I’m not, so what other classes do you have.” He asked.

“You can tell him Xyre, I don’t think he will judge you.”

“When I ran, I was able to make it to Issrysil. There’s a small town about a hundred miles west of First landing, I had booked passage to First landing. We hit a storm traveling and that was the closest landfall. The ship left to continue on to first landing.  I stayed there for two summers. I kept my head down and worked as a [barmaid], the first winter, the only thing I had left was the books, and a few silvers I made working.  I had to eat, and selling the books was out of the question. I got in trouble with the tavern, they found out I was a half elf. I would have starved, I found a job as ..” She looked over at Rana, “it’s where I met Rana, she was a slave at the brothel, for that exotic taste that some men have. She was a [dancer], I also took up that profession.”

“We were both, used to being yelled at, pawed and stared at. Thank fully there was not much call for a gazer to warm the sheets. It did happen. I was a slave so I had no choice.” Rana said.

“How did you hide you were a half elf” He asked.

“Makeup and hiding my ears, I was found out after about two months.” She said softly.

“So you left together?” He asked.

“I made money to buy her papers. I’m not proud of it, I would do it again. Then we left heading to First landing, then down to Invrisil. I made some gold by selling one of the books, and using it to get us started as adventures. Unfortunately I think that’s eventually how we were tracked down. I sold a few more of the more useless books, over the next decade, and used some of the money to purchase a home. We stayed there for twelve years, off and on. We had some other groups look us up, and went on several dungeon expeditions with them. We have explored a number of locations in Issrysil and we had a three year trip over to Baleros. That was five years ago, we ran across a group who found out about the books and wanted to know if we had more. I sold one of them without realizing that it was the same merchant who destroyed my home. We spend the next three years running, and crossing the seas. Ambrose had hired ten adventurers who were promised a lot of gold, to capture us. We were brought here, to be tortured.”

“My guess is that the books are still back home.”

She nodded, ”We can’t let that bastard get them.”

“Does he know where the home is or where the rest of the books are hidden?”

“No, he would need me or Rana to find where we hid them”

“We could send someone there to retrieve the books.”

“He’s got a head start he’s was torturing us for a year and a half.  He had his butler write everything down we said.”

“Oh, big book silver leather buckle, I think I saw that”

She stared at him, “you read it?”

“Not all of it, just the notes he had and questions he was asking. We are way off topic, classes. I need to know how many levels you have of each class, both of you.”

“Why am I being asked that, I didn’t sign any contract?” Rana said.

He hopped off the table, “Because, I am going to make you a better protector. I need to know your classes and levels.”

“[Dancer 12],[harlot 7],[swordsman 11] and [sailor 5]” Rana said.

Bloodstone wrote them down on a small pad of paper. “and you “

“I’m a [mage 27], [Barmaid 6], [Sailor 8] and a [harlot 5] “

“I can work with those, first I am taking these from both of you, it’s a junk class and I think I know how to recover them.”

They both looked at him like he was crazy.

“Hands please” he held out his hands.

Rana gingerly took his left hand and Xyrdianes took his right. “I think you’re just wanting to hold our hands.” Xyrdianes teased.

“True, but I can’t just go putting my hands in your faces. First this class,” He used the skill remove class.

[sub class Harlot 5]

[sub class Harlot 12]

[skill detect emotion]

[skill enflame desire]

[skill perfect skin]

“Ok now I need to move this class to Rana.”

[sub class assassin 14 removed]

Rana blinked, “I now have fourteen assassin levels?”

“Wait for the skills, should kick in right about now” Bloodstone said.

Rana let go and stepped back. “Xyre, I have two skills, one is a skill called, vital targets, and the second is mask presence. My harlot class says it was removed”

“Mine as well,” Xyrdianes said still holding his hand.

There was a knock on the door.

“That should be the others.” Bloodstone said.

“Others?,” Xyrdianes asked and looked at Rana.

Bloodstone opened the door Isabel, Hellen and Sarah were outside.

“I need to shuffle some of the classes, I gave you”

“I thought it was something important.” Isabel said and walked away, feeling her way down the hall

“No one ever understands.” He said watching her go back into her room three doors down.

That’s what you wanted” Sarah asked. She crossed her arms, “I want to keep the [mage] class, and the [trader] class”

“Sure, just need these classes.” he touched her activating the remove class ability.

[sub class thief 12 acquired]

[sub class Harlot 20 acquired]

[skill backstab acquired]

[skill detect traps acquired]

“That’s odd, a harlot is higher than a prostitute I wonder why? Sarah can you go find Violet”

“Sure, I think she was looking for you as well.” Sarah went looking for Violet

“Hellen, would you mind taking the [butler] class?”

“No, a [butler] is better than a [maid].”

“No idea what will happen with the maid class when I give you these.” He reached out and gave her the [butler] class.

[sub class butler removed]

Helen’s eyes rolled up into her head, and she fell forward. Bloodstones caught her with one arm. “Oops, any idea what just happened?”

“She lost her maid class and her fighter class, she’s a combat butler” Rana replied.

“Hellen” Bloodstone said softly

“Mmmrmm,” She said.

“Are you all right?”

“Yes, I just got a lot of skills”, she smiled.

He leaned down and kissed her gently.

“I’m taking back the other class, and giving it to Xyrdianes is that ok?” he asked Hellen.

“Mmmhmm, if you kiss me again.” He kissed her and activated the remove class and then the grant class to Xyrdianes who was still holding his hand.

“I saw [geomancer] flicker from Hellen through you to Xyrdianes” Rana said.

“Oh my, warn a girl next time” Xyrdianes said as she staggered and leaned against Bloodstone.

Violet came to the door and saw him holding both Hellen and Xyrdianes, she got a pouty look, “I wana play to” And then put her arms around Bloodstones neck

“Violet, you’re going to knock us over.”

“Awww,” she said letting go. “I thought you wanted some more…”

“Not presently, working on something”

With a bit of help from violet and Rana he managed to get Hellen and Xyrdianes over to the bed, where they sat down.

“Violet, can you back up a little” He said as he turned and bumped into her.

“I thought you liked me being close.” She teased as she hugged him.

“You’re distracting me.”

She smiled, “I thought you liked being distracted.” He hugged her back.

“Want to try something, if you ok with losing your class”

“Just be gentle”

“I am so going to regret this” and then removed her only class.

[sub class pleasure slave 27]

[Skill disease resistance] à [skill Improved disease resistance]

[skill improved endurance] à [Skill Enhanced Endurance]

[skill alluring touch]

[skill alluring kiss]

[skill seduction]

“You still have all your skills right Violet?” He asked her.

“Ummhumm,” she replied

“I have no idea if this will work, you may just get your same class back.”

“Is it going to hurt?” Violet asked.

“Uh, not sure, might just give you a bunch of new skills if it just moved your old class back.” Bloodstone kissed her lightly on the forehead and she tensed. He then activated the grant class skill, and didn’t specify a class he was holding.

[sub class pleasure slave removed]

He held the skill not sure what class she was getting.

[sub class Harlot removed]

He felt light headed, as the classes were removed a seconds later. He went to break the contact.

Violet was still holding onto him, “I have a new class,” she whispered.

“What class, I have no idea what class I was giving you”

“What’s an [Empathic catalyst]” she asked.

“I have no idea. How many levels is it?”

She smiled at him, “It kept going up it stopped at forty seven” She then went limp in his arms.

“Violet.” He said to her, she was breathing steady, he swept her feet out from under her and carried her out. He took her to her room and placed her on the bed. He sat down next to her, and waited.  Rana and the rest crowded at the door. “She alright?” Rana asked.

“I think so, must have gotten skill updates, it happens with a lot of levels, twenty is a mild headache, Forty or so is a screaming migraine, anything over that, will knock you out.  I thinks due to leveling to fast. I burned the two big classes I had.”

Xyrdianes walked into the room put both hands on her hips and said to him, “what gives you the right to take classes from people!”

“I thought that you wouldn’t need those classes, and I want violet to be better than she was.”

“Look at her, what did you do to her? You gave me [Geomancer] abilities, you didn’t even ask if I wanted them, you just did it.” Xyrdianes said angrily.

“I can take them back if you want.”

She glared at him. “That’s not the point!”

Rana edged around her, “I appreciate the thought, but those classes are part of us, were part of us.”

Bloodstone opened his mouth to reply, and stopped, ”I am sorry, there’s no way to get them back.” He looked at Violet, “I think they all poured into the new class she has.”

Violet sat up, smiled, “Why are you all mad at him, I’m fine really?”

“I’m not mad at him, “ Xyrdianes said.

“You are too,” Violet said.

Xyrdianes turned threw up her hands and muttered, “I give up, we should leave as soon as possible.”

Rana looked over at her, “You sure?”

“Why not, he’s obviously going to get them all killed, or worse! Isabel!” She said walking out of the room.

Rana smiled, watching her leave, and walked over to Bloodstone. “Can you do that without taking classes?” She asked.

“I don’t know. why?”

She leaned in and whispered something in his ear.

“Um…Maybe..” he looked at her closer, “can I ask a personal question?”

“You can ask, I may not answer.” Rana replied.

“If you’re a half gazer, what is a full gazer like and what is the other half?”

All five eyes turned and looked at him, “I have never met or seen a gazer. I never met my parents, so I don’t know I was a slave for a long time, until Xyre helped me”

“I can try and change your classes to include what you asked, why though” He held out his hand.

“My kind for some reason can’t learn magic as easy as the other races, I was told I would never be able to use magic.”

“that’s seems like a lie, or ignorance. [Arcane blade dancer], sounds dangerous.”

“I heard a few stories about [blade dancers], and [spell dancers] I could protect Xyre, at least better than I did before.” She said solemnly.

“I can give it a… OOOF“  Violet hugged him from behind.

“This new class is interesting, I don’t like being ignored.” She said locking her arms around his chest.

“Violet, please stop.” He said grabbing her wrists loosely.

“Awwww, I just want a hug.”

“Sure, and then you will want more and next think you know we will be romping under the sheets, maybe later ok?”

“Just a hug.”

“Fine,” He turned and hugged her, she hugged him back.

He tried to step back and she didn’t let go. “Violet.”

She showed him her pouty lip, “We could just…”

“Violet.” He said more forcefully.

She let go and walked towards the door, stopped next to Rana looked at her and said, “humph, you need to try harder.” and walked out of the room.

“Do you want to try to change classes?” He said watching Violet leave.

“If it’s not too much trouble, “Rana said, her face was a brighter shade of orange.

“Sorry about that, Violet, well she’s a handful, er… that sounded bad.”

Rana  held out her hand tentatively, and smiled showing her pointed teeth. Bloodstone took her hand in his and pulled up a chair and had her sit. “No idea what this will do.”

He activated the grant class ability.

[sub class thief removed]

[sub class burglar removed]

[sub class runner removed]

[sub class monster 7]

[sub class monster 6]

[sub class monster 5]

Then he ended the contact. “Anything?”

“No, only got [mage] to level 11”

“Maybe I can’t grant that class. Why did Violet get a weird class.”

“No idea, I think I need to take a nap, my head is pounding now, and my vision is a little blurry.”

“You all right?”

She stood up to leave, and got about two steps, “No, not going to be all right.” She dropped both knees and clutched her head. Her loose dark hair falling across her face. “I think I am going to be sick”

Bloodstone knelt, and placed his hand on the small of her back, “did something change?”

“I had a class update, all my other classes except sailor went into [Arcane blade dancer] I just got a bunch of skills.” And then she threw up, leaving a massive mess in front of her. Most of it was breakfast, ham, and biscuits partially digested.

One of the maids looked in, “Is she, all right?”

“No, can we get this cleaned up, and have a hot bath drawn for her also can you get something to clean this up”

The maid scurried off, and was back in a few moments with a bucket and a towel. The maid looked a little upset.

Bloodstone took the towel and offered it to Rana. She wiped her mouth on it and put it over the mess.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t make you clean this up.”

“It’s ok Miss, they will be drawing you a bath.”

Bloodstone helped her stand, and guided her to two other maids who were waiting. “Thank you, Kana was it?”

The first maid looked up, “Yes my lord.” She smiled.

He stayed while the maid cleaned up the mess quicker than he would have thought possible. “I think I have had enough excitement for the day, I am going to go take a nap. Thank you for cleaning that up.”

“You’re not like other lords, even Mr. Sutter never knew my name.“

“Well you’re working for me, and Coreen, we have to take care of those who help us.” He walked down the hall to his room. Isabel was waiting at the entrance, with Xyrdiane

“What did you do to Rana!” Xyrdiane asked loudly.

He looked up and stopped in front of her, “I did what she asked.” He said softly and opened the door to his room.

“She looked horrible, I have only see her like that once before”

“In or out” he said.

“What?”

“In or out, I’m going to take a nap, maybe meditate a little.”

Isabel stepped into the room, without saying anything.

Bloodstone stood at the entrance at passively stared at Xyrdiane. She relented and moved out of his way. “Don’t think I am going to follow you.”

“If you’re worried about anything happening, it’s not.”

“You’re so….. Infuriating!” she said struggling for the words.

Bloodstone walked past Isabel and hopped onto the big bed that he had appropriated. It was a poster bed with a canopy and curtains. Nothing was closed, it was all open.  Isabel made her way and sat on the other side of the bed.

“You haven’t been rewinding time, have you?” She asked.

“No, did that way too much yesterday. If your wanting to talk Xyrdiane then close the door”

He moved to put his head on one of the pillows, his shoes dropped onto the floor as he put his feet onto the large comforter on the bed.

Xyrdiane stepped in and closed the door, “Isabel, says you only agreed to that marriage thing, to protect the assets and us, why are you quick to let me go.”

“What? You mean the annulment. If you are not happy with the arrangement, far be it from me to make you unhappy.”

“I’m just confused, Isabel says that if I leave..” She looked at Isabel.

“Well whatever she says, you have to make up your own dam mind. I can see the future if I want to, I try and not glimpse things if possible.”  He patted the bed and moved over. “Just talk, you have been a prisoner for who knows how long, I can’t imagine your recovered from that yet.”

She tentatively sat on the edge of the bed. “I’m scared, that it’s all a dream and I will wake up back in the cell.”

“Fear, yeah that’s a hard one, best advice is take it one day at a time.” He said closing his eyes.

“I am still mad at you for what you did to me and Rana.”

“About the classes?”

“Yes, I just don’t like being under someone else’s control. I know you meant well, I just wish you would have asked me first.”

“Well I would have had to kill someone if you kept that one class.” He said jokingly.

“What do you mean?”

“Well if someone called you a harlot, I would have to take offense.”

“I had that class, I did it to survive, it’s not like I need or want you to protect me.”

Isabel climbed up onto the bed next to him and put her back to him.

“Maybe not, it’s my job to protect you, as long as you let me.”

“What was that speech you made late last night, about Isabel being too young, she seems as mature as women twice her age.”

“Well, I know it’s the custom for people to marry young here. The strange thing is your older than my wife and Isabel is way younger, than my daughter is. It’s just creepy, I am not comfortable with it, maybe in a year or so, or once I can restore her eyesight, maybe not even then.”

“I agreed to this, it’s not like I didn’t want to or I was forced,” Isabel said.

“Not the point, I explained it already.”

“She can go north but I cant! , that’s so unfair” Isabel complained.

“She is also older than I am, and a half-elf with magic, you..”

“I’m a blind child, is what you were going to say.” Isabel said accusingly

“I wasn’t going to put it so bluntly, but yes.”

“You don’t have to be so mean to her,” Xyrdiane said.

“I’m not being mean, look I talked this over with Amethyst, I don’t want to put any of you in harm’s way, however, we may go out into the blight, I can’t protect her there.”

“Don’t take her there, we can stay in the third district.”

“It depends on what Newton, Beth and Coreen can find. Sarah also wants to find the others and give them some of the magic items we found, I have no objection, just not sure if it’s appropriate to send her alone. I know they are trying to decide if we can send them anything, and if so what.”

“What about me?” Xyrdiane asked.

“What do you want?”

She was quiet, “I honestly haven’t thought about it much till now, I want out of this place, go home with Rana.”

“Then why not just say that, it wasn’t hard to say.”

“You saved me and Rana, I know they were torturing us for the location of the books, honestly if it had gone on much longer.” She shook her head, “It didn’t, I am afraid of being alone. I think that’s why I was impulsive yesterday. “

“I see and me bringing Rana back, means you don’t have to be alone.”

“Rana is like family, no not like, she is family. When I saw her die to protect me I…” She sniffled. “ I realized how much she meant to me and how much she cared about me. To see you use such a powerful artifact to bring back a non-human. You break all my pre-conceptions of people, I thought if I was part of your family, you would protect me as well.”

“I have no issues with you or even Rana, yes to me her appearance is unusual I will admit that. There are no half races or other races where I come from, so seeing a half-elf or a half gazer, is a new experience for me. I would imagine you have been discriminate against all your life. I will tell you anyone does that in my presence will answer to me. I will protect you as long as you will let me.”

“There are no half races from where you come from?”

“Now don’t get me wrong, we have discrimination where I am from, it just based on skin color. I really wonder how they would treat a half gazer, with orange colored skin and five eyes. They would think she was an alien, and probably have her locked up and experimented on.”

“That’s awful!”

“Your skin and ears, you would probably be considered eccentric, even unique.” Bloodstone yawned.

“Tell me more about where you’re from.”

“What do you want to know?”

“Everything.”

Xyrdiane stepped out into the hallway, closing the door. Rana was waiting just outside with a towel on her head. “It wasn’t his fault you know. I’m fine.” She was dressed in different clothes, a dark blue dress with blue boots, the blue ribbon that she had draped over the chair look familiar to Xyrdiane.

“Is that the ribbon I had last night?”

“Yeah, you’re not using it.”

Xyrdiane sighed, “You actually took a bath?”

“I did, why is that so surprising?”

“Says the girl who spend a whole winter without bathing, even when I complained about the smell.”

“Well, he …” She gestured at the door, “had one drawn up for me, with hot water”

“You like him, don’t you?”

“I never said that.”

“Are you denying it?”

“Well you married him, what’s that say about you,“ Rana teased.

“Can we not fight, this usually happens, when your jealous or angry.”

“I am not jealous.”

“Then what’s the problem, why are you angry?”

“It’s not fair, that’s all”

“What’s not fair?”

“Life, I never get a break, I am a half gazer, I know I get dirty looks all the time. There was that one time they thought I was that famous gazer, adventurer and everyone was rude and avoided me. I never even met, Gazi. Yet I usually get compared or worse hated because I am a half gazer. You seem to breeze by, I would still be a slave if you hadn’t bought my contract.”

“This old gripe? I know for a fact that where he comes from they don’t have half races. He said you’re a new experience for him.”

“What does that mean?”

Xyrdian shrugged, “He fell asleep, I didn’t want to wake him. I find him interesting, and no not because he said we can break the marriage, part of me doesn’t want to.”

“So, don’t. He gave you a class, right?”

“Yeah [Geomancer]”

“How many levels” Rana asked.

“What class did he give you?”

“[Mage]”

“I thought you couldn’t use magic.”

“I think that’s why I got sick, I remember being tested and having that same feeling. What if he gave me to much magic?”

“Meaning what?”

“Well one of the skill I got was [elemental channeling] I have no idea what that is.”

“Seriously!”

“Yeah, I got that, [crimson blade], [blood dance], [flickering blade] and something called [dancing defense], the last skill I got I think is what made me sick.”

“What was that”

“Its [Eye of the gazer] right after that that I got nauseous and it felt like I had ants crawling across my skin. There’s something else I talked with his first wife.”

“Really, I haven’t talked with her.”

“She is different, she asked if my race hated humans.”

“What did you tell her?”

“That I didn’t but other half-gazers might, not that I haven’t met more than what I can count on one hand.” She said giggling

“That’s still a bad joke you know.”

“Can I borrow your ribbon?”

“Sure, you want me to weave it into your hair?”

“If you let me borrow it, I think I like him.”

The two of them went into Rana’s room to fix her hair.

Marcus stood at the entrance, to the vault, he had volunteered, and was following the rules as they were set.

Sarah was arguing with him, ”Why can’t I go into the vault?”

“You can’t go in the vault alone.”

“That’s stupid”

“That’s what Lord Bloodstone said, even he has to follow the rules.”

“That’s still stupid, what does he think someone is going to steal everything?”

“I have no idea, there are already two people in the vault already.”

“Who?”

“You can wait till they come out, or you can get someone to go in with you”

“Fine, I’ll be back”

Xach and Kuya walked out of the vault, “I got what I wanted, you need anything Marcus” Xach asked.

“No, I am good”

They walked back up the steps.

Newton had the laptop open, with a wire to a phone. Marie and Hellen were looking at two other phones on the table.

“Do you understand?” Newton asked.

Marie looked at the phones, “So you want me to record a message to the king, anything I want?”

“Yes we can leave the room if you want, we also want to make a backup of the file, and save it for later”

“I don’t understand, wouldn’t you be able to watch like you just showed me?”

“We could, the thing is we are going to use a password on the file, and only you will know what that is. You could tell the king, and if something happened he could always retrieve them with that password.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Hold on I think I have an idea. We can do a test and show you the process.”

“Ok, let’s do that”

Newton had her record a short message. “Ok so we copy that file, with your message to the chip, and then we take that same message and encrypt it. So now type in the password, and don’t forget it. you can use numbers and letters twelve or more is good, I don’t think magic could unlock it but who knows. So once we copy everything over, we give you the chip to deliver to the King. We keep a backup, just in case we need to prove that you sent the message.”

“Ok, I can do that. Can I borrow this device?” she asked.

“Sure.”

Marie left with the phone. She came back with the phone a short time later, they copied the file to the chip, and then archived it.

Newton handed her the chip with the recordings for the king. “All in your hands”

She then sealed it into a wax seal and folded up the paper, and sealed it as well. She then went down to the first floor and spoke with Coreen. The letter was handed off to a runner.

“I really don’t understand what he was doing yesterday,” Beth said to Newton.

“I don’t get it either, to be honest.”

“I mean if this was back home, isn’t that illegal” Sarah asked.

“You mean him marring more than one person, yeah. Though I heard his argument, I didn’t and still don’t agree with it.” Eve said.

“I was surprised his wife didn’t object.” Beth replied.

“Everything about him just doesn’t make sense to me.” Eve said.

“Coreen didn’t help either, she seemed fine with it.” Sarah replied.

“I never liked him,“ Miguel said.

“You don’t like anyone.” Eve chided.

“I like you” Miguel said leaning closer to her at the table. She pushed him back, “No”

“C’mon,” Miguel said as she pushed him back

“No, you seem to have a problem with rejection. No means no”

He slumped back into his seat. “This so sucks I don’t even have my phone” He glanced at Eve.

“What the hell was that ribbon shit,” Beth asked.

Newton shrugged, “Let’s be honest here, I think we are a bit upset because he seems to be enjoying the situation. Maybe we should go and help Sarah.”

“I don’t want to go anywhere with that eye thing, that thing freaks me out with five eyes.” Miguel said.

“After seeing the demons and monsters, Rana is way better!” Sarah said giving Miguel a dirty look.

“Even seeing a half gazer, didn’t even phase Bloodstone, I really think there’s something really wrong with him. I admit, I was shocked to see her” Eve said.

“Have you all decided if you’re going north with Bloodstone or east with me to the other group?” Sarah asked.

Everyone looked around the table, “You know we have to tell him” Newton said. “What about Marcus any of you ask him yet?” Newton asked.

“No, we thought you might talk to him and Ke’lara, she got mad when I asked her.” Sarah said.

“She got mad?” Eve asked.

“Yeah,“ Sarah replied. “She was really pissed, saying that I had no loyalty, and that he saved her life twice.”

Amethyst walked into the room, with her phone, “You have to see this, it so cute.”

Everyone looked startled for a moment, and then looked at the picture she had on her phone.

Azalar as a black cat was sitting on Bloodstones chest, while he was asleep, and next to him curled up was Isabel.

“I would think you would have a problem with that.”

“What do you mean?”  Amethyst asked.

“Isn’t she sixteen”

“Oh that, what’s the problem?”

“You know,” Sarah said starting to turn red.

“You heard the magistrate right, blind she wouldn’t be of use to anyone. It’s not because she’s a seer that he said yes. This world is very harsh, her father just couldn’t watch out for her, if he and the king married her off she would at least be taken care of. What makes you think my husband can’t help her?”

“Is just isn’t she like way to young,” Sarah asked.

“She is, what would you do, turn her out, leave her in the capital, return her to her parents?”

“I don’t think anyone is suggesting that, but he didn’t have to marry her.” Eve said.

“He left the invitation open, she decided on her own, She’s a very sweet girl. I also talked with Coreen, most girls are usually married or betrothed by sixteen. I already told him if he hurt her I would kick his ass.”

“Really, what could you do?” Sarah asked.

“Try me”, Everyone at the table froze.

“I don’t even know if you have a class” Sarah said.

“I do, I was also there when you were being put back together. Do you know why he helped you?”

Sarah looked away, “I don’t know”

Amethyst walked around the table, and leaned to eye level, “Because Kuya is about your age. He said something that night, that scared me. He asked what if it happened to our kids.”

“He blocked my memories” She said softly.

“You notice that the locals look up to him, where people from Earth, are more concerned about appearances, than actions. I had a long talk with Corren, Hellen and Isabel last night, you probably didn’t know we asked Violet to keep him occupied. He’s not a saint, and not perfect, he irritates the hell out of me more than he realizes, it’s not out of malice or spite. The moment you start looking for the evil in people you will find every flaw they have. I think that’s why he tries to bring out the best in people, make them see the light they have.”

“You make is sound so easy”, Eve said listening.

“What worth doing is ever easy?” she said straightening up.

“I guess that’s true,” Eve replied.

“I still don’t get why he decided to get married, to you again and them, it’s not right” Miguel said.

“What specifically is not right?”

“Having multiple wives,” Miguel said.

“Here, its allowed, according to Coreen, she’s happy about it, since she doesn’t have to worry about anything. It’s a convenience for her.”

“Still seems wrong to me,“ He said getting upset.

“If we are all aware of it, is there really any harm? Coreen has his protection and if someone tried to kill her, all that would do is piss my husband off. Do you understand how dangerous he is? He’s making sure that if his kids are stuck here they will be taken care of. Didn’t he let you all go through the vault and pick out things?”

Sarah looked at her hands, “I just feel like I need to do something to help the others.”

Amethyst stepped closer and hugged her, “You just need to take it easy, I know you want to help them, there is a better way to do that.”

“I just feel so useless, I don’t want to be a burden.”

“You need to stop thinking like that, stop trying to do something you can’t do and figure out what you can do. You are a [cook], right?” she let go of the embrace.

“Well, you don’t need a [cook] and I haven’t really been able to figure out magic or what the [mage] class can do. The only other thing is the [trader] class.”

“Why don’t you go talk to Coreen about helping her, she’s going to need someone who can make deals, on her behalf, and we do need a [cook].”

Sarah let go smiled weakly and got up and walked out, “I’ll do that”

“So I hear your all thinking about leaving as well.”Everyone looked everywhere but at Amethyst.“ Some of you may want to stay here and help Coreen. I can’t stay here. Actually we can’t help you if you leave, you do that and your own. Your adults figure it out.” She got up and left.

Everyone watcher her leave, “Have any of you seen what she is able to do?” Eve asked.

“There is something about her demeanor that scares the crap out of me, Blood is the same way.” Newton said.

“She’s right though” Beth said

“What is she right about?” Miguel asked

“That we are adults and that if we leave we would be on our own.” Beth replied.

“Now that leaves us with some things to think about, stay here, go with Bloodstone, or go east.” Newton said.

The room was quiet.

Ambrose Sutter stood on the deck of the ship, the captain ignored him. He had been standing here since that damnable woman’s charm had worn off It took over a day, and they were far out to sea with a good headwind. He had demanded the captain return, him to Rhir. The captain had told him that he was paid to deliver him to Issrysil and he really didn’t care if he wanted to go back, he wasn’t turning the ship around.

They had found his steward locked in a trunk in his skivvies. He had gotten a set of clothes, they barely fit, and stunk.  Stutter watched as his steward mad his way up to him. “How long?”

“At least six weeks, six weeks then we can go back and take back what was stolen. “ Stutter growled.

“Why won’t he turn this ship around?”

“That bastard, he gave the captain the deed, and instructions that we are to be put ashore in Issrysil “

“You have assets; on Baleros and Issrysil you can still get funds together. Bring back a gold team to deal with them.”

“How? How did he get blood that worked on a Selphid that would be worth knowing.” He walked along the deck, and several sailors watched him, “When we get to port I will have to pay a visit to some of the lords. Have you checked the luggage?”

“Yes, I found most of what you packed things you would pack for the normal trip, several things were missing.”

Sutter turned and looked at his steward Daniels, “What is missing?”

“The magic bags, there was a note.” He held it out for Sutter




Father, I feel that you deserve far worse. You murdered me, your own daughter because I would not acquiesce to your wishes. Then you put a Sephalid into my body, you showed little remorse. I have seen you torturing slaves and others.  You should consider yourself lucky we didn’t have you killed.  Lord Blood Stone is now my husband, and the gift he gave me is beyond priceless.  I would warn you not to come back, I know your mind, and you will come back. Go ahead and bring a group or two of adventurers. I don’t fear you father, I never will again.  I have warned you, we both know it will fall on deaf ears.  As for your equipment and money, I appropriated it. Your time Is over, I am sorry it came to this, I never expected you to be the one to murder me. I have grown wiser, and if I see you again, it will be the last time.

There was a signature. 

Coreen Stone

 

He crumpled it up and tossed it overboard.  “That sephalid will die, for betraying me.” He muttered

There was a call from above, “Sails starboard” several sailors looked off to the north.  There were three other ships visible far out.  The captain pulled out a long glass and looked. “Unfurl more canvas, those are Rhislan pirates. We can out run them” The sailors reacted and moved sails began to be unfurled, adding more sails to catch the wind.

The three ships followed for hours, until night then they disappeared into the darkness and starry night. The next morning, they were gone. The captain kept the sails up.